The Walking Dead: King of Atlanta 1 To 64

Travel through the American TV series The Walking Dead, conquer Rick’s team, lead Glenn the Crossbow to kill the zombies, blow up Atlanta, and become the king of Atlanta.

Make up for the regrets, save Amy, win Maggie, conquer all the beauties, and spill Han blood all over North America.

After the Walking Dead, North America rebuilt the Han dynasty.

(The introduction is weak, please read the main text.)

(In the later stages of the zombie era, zombies will not decay, see Zombie Nation.)

Welcome to my channel!

On this channel, I bring you top-notch AI-generated voiceovers that sound remarkably human, delivering content that s engaging, clear, and professional. Whether you re here for immersive audiobooks, crisp narrations, or any audio magic, you re in the right place.

Subscribe now to stay tuned for the latest in audio excellence!

Chapter 1: Rick in Coma

A hare was carefully foraging in the grass.

A big hand suddenly stretched out from the soft ground and grabbed it tightly.

“Chichichichi”

The fear made it struggle desperately and scream.

Roar roar roar~!

A group of “people” rushed over excitedly from afar and tore the cute little rabbit into pieces.

This scene was seen clearly by a man in the hospital building next door.

“Aww, damn it.”

Pulling the curtains back to a gap, Wang Meng cursed inwardly.

Three days ago, he was a good, law-abiding North American citizen.

Determined to serve the little black and white children, providing them with high-quality “washing powder”.

Although…this job is not authentic.

But I couldn’t help but earn too much.

So he did it for a long time.

It may be that the “great virtues” have done too many things and have taken away God’s work.

After waking up, my body traveled through time and space and came to this hell on earth.

However, it is not without benefits. Perhaps because of the time travel, he changed from a greasy old man in his thirties to a young man in his twenties.

Sitting at the head of the bed, Wang Meng licked his dry mouth and stared blankly at the empty glucose bag beside him.

Just yesterday, he drank the last drop of water.

Now we are out of ammunition and food. Even if the water that has been drained out is taken back, it will not last for a few days.

It may even cause the physical condition to deteriorate and completely cut off the hope of survival.

“The road ahead is over, and the only way out is life.”

He pulled out a hollow iron rod from under the quilt and held it tightly in his hand.

This was taken from the head of the bed on his first day here, along with some scraps of bed sheets and quilt covers.

Although he never left the room, he was making preparations silently.

Being scratched or bitten by zombies will cause infection. This is common knowledge for time travelers.

Roll up your trouser legs, starting from your calves, layer by layer, carefully wrapping around your body, then your waist and abdomen, and finally your arms.

After the cloth armor was made and provided simple protection, the room was slowly opened.

The corridor was exceptionally quiet, the messy floor was covered with bloodstains, a hospital bed was lying across the middle, the sheets were bright red, as if soaked in blood, with dots of blackened flesh dotted among them.

 Ha huh.

He tightened the iron rod in his hand and tiptoed to explore the next room.

The wards, where beds are usually hard to come by, were now empty, and the entire hospital was deathly silent.

However, not everything was gained.

After continuously exploring the room, Wang Meng found some glucose, energy biscuits, milk powder and other nutritional supplements…even a fire axe and a Glock pistol.

Although there are only two bullets…but at the critical moment, it can save your life.

Even if you are trapped in a swarm of zombies, you can still end it for yourself.

He is afraid of death, and even more afraid of living a life worse than death!

Turning the corner, he stopped abruptly.

 Huff, huff, huff~

My breathing started to quicken, my heart started to race, and my adrenaline started to surge.

In the middle of the corridor, there is a zombie that looks like a nurse.

At this time, it kept hitting across the hospital bed.

Behind the bed is a door leading to another ward.

“There’s something in there, possibly a trapped human.”

Subconsciously, this thought flashed through my mind.

A unilateral collision means there can’t be any zombies inside.

The other party doesn’t dare to come out, either because they have health problems, are too weak, or are too timid.

Whatever the reason, it would not pose a threat to him.

Thinking of this, Wang Meng quietly approached from the side.

In the last days, it is difficult to survive alone.

He needs people to communicate with, to understand the world, and even to form a team and survive together.

“roar”

When approaching the zombie, the zombie noticed it and just as it turned around, an iron rod suddenly attacked it.

“Puff”

Blood splattered everywhere as the iron rod pierced through the eyeball and into the brain, completely killing the zombies.

“call”

After easily killing the zombies, Wang Meng subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief.

Fortunately, these zombies are not very powerful and are not difficult to kill.

Before I could breathe a sigh of relief, the smell of a rotting corpse penetrated my nose.

“vomit”

Covering his mouth, he pulled the zombie aside, pushed open the bed, and then he could see the scene inside clearly.

A white man, shirtless, lying on the bed with a layer of gauze wrapped around his abdomen.

“Rick?”

Wang Meng was confused and his face was full of shock.

On the eve of the time travel, he had just watched The Walking Dead and was deeply impressed by the male protagonist Rick.

Boom!

His mind went blank and a panel appeared in Wang Meng’s mind.

[Host: Wang Meng]
[Strength: 16+]
[Speed: 12+]
0Constitution: 13+0

0Spirit; 11+0

[Skills: Combat Basics+, Firearms Basics+, Driving Basics+…]
[Items: Glock Pistol+, Fire Axe+]
0Mall: Closed0

0Luck: 10.010

[Note: The average attribute of ordinary people is 10. Skills are divided into entry-level, elementary, intermediate, advanced, and master. ]
[Note: Killing or subduing a person with luck will give you the same amount of luck. Luck can be used to strengthen yourself or items. (The protagonist’s luck is 10 to 30 points)]
[Note: In Rick’s Half Dead, it is assumed to be a semi-subordinate relationship, and the luck is reduced by half, giving 10 points. Killing ordinary zombies gives 0.01 luck]
…

As information flowed through his mind, Wang Meng understood the capabilities of the system.

Similar to dark blue, but a bit more enhanced.

Enhance basic attributes, enhance skills, and even enhance items.

“Haha, I’m rich now.”

Wang Meng’s eyes lit up, he walked into Rick’s ward, closed the door, and could no longer help but add some intention.

“What should I add? Axe and pistol. These things can be obtained better in reality. There is no need to waste luck points. Eliminate them first.”

Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!

Turn on lazy reading mode

APP audiobook (free)

High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening

ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]
The Walking Dead: King of Atlanta

Chapter 2 True, Life-Saving Grace (Old Version)

Lost 30 pounds

Fanfiction|

Film and Television

set up

Fall

Start listening from this chapter

After hesitating for a moment, Wang Meng made up his mind, looked at the plus sign in the strength column, and clicked a few times.

A warm current rushed into the body, and the already developed muscles were torn apart, suddenly becoming angular.

I reached out and touched my abdomen, and saw eight pack abs, so cool.

Looking at the strength, it increased by 6, becoming 22 points. And the luck points decreased by 6.

For the remaining four points, add two points each to physical fitness and mental strength.

A stream of heat surged through Wang Meng’s body, and his ears and eyes suddenly became sharp, and even his physical fatigue disappeared in an instant.

At this moment, he felt as if he had been reborn, and when he looked at his own attributes, he saw that his appearance had changed dramatically.

[Strength: 22+]
0Constitution: 15+0

[Spirit; 13+]
0Luck: 0.010

Feeling the endless power in his body, he knew that he had made the right choice.

“Increasing basic attributes and defeating ten skills with one force is the kingly way.”

The current crisis is zombies, and the horror of zombies lies in their endless numbers.

Fighting skills may be useful, but they are far less practical than strength.

For example, in a battle on the battlefield, the martial arts masters are far inferior to the powerful and majestic generals in the army.

The purpose of increasing strength is to better break open the zombies’ skulls and make it easier to kill them.

Increasing physical fitness is equivalent to mana, ensuring that Wang Meng can continue to output powerful output and not become a real man for three seconds.

Being alert is to enhance your sixth sense, observe carefully, have sharp ears and eyes, and prevent accidents.

As for speed, compared to the speed of humans, zombies with uncoordinated limbs can hardly catch up. Of course, it would be better if the speed became faster, but the effect would not be too great.

Feeling the explosive power all over his body, Wang Meng couldn’t help but sigh.

“Now, I can beat ten.”

Rick’s situation is very special.

He was dead, but not completely dead.

The heart rate on the ECG monitor dropped to zero, but he didn’t turn into a zombie.

Wang Meng knows the plot and Rick will eventually be resurrected.

When he was watching the show before, he was a little skeptical about how Rick managed to survive after being shot and staying in the hospital for a long time without eating or drinking.

Unexpectedly, he was in a half-dead state.

Even hibernating snakes cannot match this state.

Now, this explains why Rick lived so long.

“Perhaps, Rick is the most perfect antibody, achieving a high degree of compatibility between the virus and the human body.”

 Perhaps, he will be the hope for the emergence of a vaccine.

Wang Meng paused and thought of the Virus Research Center.

In the next few days, Wang Meng, who was a little tempted, cleared the hospital building and killed all the remaining zombies scattered in the rooms like cutting melons and vegetables.

And the luck points have reached 1.12.

It wasn’t that he didn’t want to kill more, but these were all that were around the hospital.

If he went out hunting, he might miss Rick’s awakening, causing the two of them to separate and affecting their future plans.

More importantly, he is too weak at the moment, and hunting zombies is too risky, which is far less cost-effective than subduing the protagonists.

Rick is the protagonist. Once he is subdued, the luck he gets is equivalent to hunting down 3,000 zombies. If you can spend the least amount of energy, it is still worthwhile to follow Rick.

“Speaking of which, a few days have passed, and I don’t know how long it will take Rick to wake up.”

Wang Meng lay at the door and observed silently.

Just as he was about to leave, he saw Rick’s fingers trembling slightly.

“Oh…water, water”

“Nurse, nurse, I need help.”

The voice was hoarse, from soft to hard, and Rick’s body, which had been motionless for a long time, gradually began to recover.

When he opened his eyes, he was terrified to see blood all over the room.

“Oh, Fuck, what the hell is going on.”

When he staggered out of the room, the corridor was full of blood and there were even a few bloody, smelly corpses, which frightened him so much that he sat down on the ground.

“Fuck, Fuck”

He had no time to think. He had just woken up and was still in shock, so he ran and crawled, stumbling out.

For Rick, who was not yet familiar with the end of the world, this scene was really terrifying.

From the corridor to downstairs, there were corpses with hideous faces lying on the ground.

The moment he opened the door, the dazzling sunlight dazzled his eyes. The ground was covered with white cloth, wrapped with countless corpses.

The yard was covered with weeds, and the entire hospital looked run-down.

It was obvious that no human had set foot on this land for a long time.

“Ah, brother, you are still alive. If you don’t wake up, I will bury you…”

Just as Rick was still in shock, an Asian man greeted him excitedly.

However, with the previous scene in mind, he stepped back slightly and looked ahead vigilantly.

“Don’t be so scared, man. If I wanted to hurt you, I would have plenty of opportunities when you were unconscious. You would have no power to resist at all.”

Rick was stunned and subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief.

Wang Meng put down the axe in his hand, waved his hand and said: “In fact, I saved you.”

Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!

Chapter 3: Traveling Together (Old Version)

“You saved me?”

“That’s right, you don’t think I can hijack a county hospital by myself.” Wang Meng didn’t blush or breathe heavily, and he even made a little joke.

He had prepared his words long ago and was just waiting for today.

Next, Wang Meng gave a “sincere” explanation.

With his eloquence, Rick finally believed it.

The other party was right. Such a horrific scene in the county hospital could not have been done by an individual, and the government would not allow it.

If the other party really had ill intentions towards him, there would have been many opportunities for him to do so when he was unconscious.

Even now

Looking at the strong man with a pistol on his waist, a battle axe at his feet, over 1.8 meters tall, weighing over 200 kilograms, with a broad back and a pair of arms thicker than his legs.

Looking at myself. My naked body is only covered by a pair of white shorts. My relatively strong body looks petite and cute in front of him. The strongest weapon on my body may be my mouth full of teeth…

Like King Kong and Barbie.

Would such a person deceive him?

Won’t!

No matter what he thought in his heart, Rick appeared to be steadfast on the surface.

……

County hospital.

The two sat together, eating snacks and drinking beer.

These are hospital supplies that were not taken away when the crisis broke out.

“My name is Wang Meng, a mercenary.”

A mercenary is better than a stowaway selling flour, and being born in the end times, this profession will be more convincing.

Although, he didn’t have any ID.

“Rick, a county sheriff.”

Rick held out his hand and they shook it.

In the following conversation, Wang Meng told Rick that the world had changed.

During the more than a month he was in a coma, zombies appeared all over the world.

Here are some characteristics of zombies: they are not afraid of swords and guns, and cannot be killed by water or fire. Although their movements are not very agile, they are not afraid of getting tired. They can keep walking like a perpetual motion machine.

As long as the zombies’ brains are not destroyed, they can survive.

And Rick was rescued from the mouth of a crazy zombie by Wang Meng while he was unconscious in the hospital.

Rick expressed his gratitude to his savior.

Deep down, he still had a glimmer of doubt.

It was just one side of the other party’s story, and the reality was too magical for him to believe.

This is the world’s strongest and invincible America!

“Thank you… What about the government? Where are the troops?”

“Those dirty politicians? There has been no trace of them. Maybe they had already taken the lead before the crisis broke out, betrayed all the citizens, and fled to who knows where.

The army was dispersed by the endless stream of zombies, and then the zombies captured the city and took over the cities that had not yet been evacuated…

Well brother, America has fallen, and now this country no longer belongs to us…”

“Oh, shit, those bastards.”

Wang Meng told Rick about the past period of time according to his memories from the movie.

A patient explanation.

One who listens carefully.

Although…Wang Meng didn’t know what the situation was outside.

But I can’t help but read the plot roughly.

After hearing his fantastic explanation and seeing the corpses all over the yard, Rick finally believed it.

The end is coming!

Touching his chin, Rick looked carefully into Wang Meng’s eyes, his expression changing constantly.

As an excellent county police officer, he uses his professional skills to carefully distinguish the true from the false.

Even if he believes it, he still needs to test it. That’s his job.

Wang Meng looked straight ahead with an open and frank expression, which dispelled the other party’s last bit of concern.

Suddenly, Rick’s already pale face turned pale.

“Oh, Lori, Carl.”

With a cry of surprise, he stood up suddenly and ran out the door, but he only took two steps and stopped where he was.

Looking back, he saw a large hand holding him tightly like an iron clamp.

The arm shook, but there was no movement.

Pull back with both hands…

Rick was silent.

 Lori Carr, your family?

“Yes, I have to go back, they need me.”

Rick looked over with a resolute face and firm eyes.

 I don t have any family though.

…but I understand how you feel.

Feeling that what he said was a bit strange, Wang Meng explained:

“There are a lot of zombies out there. It’s very difficult to survive alone. Maybe I can help.”

“You are the first living person I found. I don’t want to be alone among these disgusting corpses. Maybe after finding your wife, we can find other survivors.”

Rick’s eyes lit up and he gave him a grateful look.

“Thank you, King.”

“I’m sorry for having to go on this adventure with me after you saved me.”

Humans are social animals, and living alone is the cruelest punishment in the world.

As a county sheriff, Rick knows this very well.

The outside world seemed dangerous, and he was alone.

There is no choice but to trust Wang Meng.

“We’re friends now, aren’t we?”

Wang Meng smiled, then simply packed his things and set off.

Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters

Chapter 4: Sudden Gunfire (Old Version)

Lincoln County is very close to King County, and both are counties surrounding Atlanta.

Under the endless sky, the originally clean road is filled with various traffic accidents, and scrapped trains are parked unscrupulously in the middle of the road.

A woman with blood all over her face and disheveled hair staggered down the street, her collar half exposed and her whole body white.

It was only the Han country’s city beautification worker who was not here, otherwise, seeing how fair and tender she was, she would have confiscated the tools used in the crime and asked her to come to the office in person to pick them up.

I don’t know whether to lead it while standing or lying down…

“Bang”

A sharp axe hit the woman, her head exploded and she fell straight to the ground.

0Luck+0.010

“The danger is over.”

Wang Meng squatted down and used the woman’s body to wipe the blood off the axe.

Rick’s scalp tingled when he saw the familiar movement, and he even couldn’t help but tighten the stick in his hand.

“Hey, Wang. Sometimes I really suspect that you are a member of an underground society.”

“Every time you were the first to spot the zombies, and then you killed them with an unskillful headshot. There were even several times when I was ready to take action, but you got there first.”

“Maybe I’m overthinking it. Sometimes I suspect you have some special fetish.”

Rick was helpless. His teammates were too strong and he didn’t even have a chance to practice. But having such teammates made him feel at ease.

“Ha, maybe.”

Wang Meng smiled and glanced over, seeing several bicycles sandwiched between the cars.

“Rick, maybe you can meet your family sooner.”

Along the way, the two encountered groups of zombies, so they secretly took a detour. When they encountered a few zombies, they were chopped to death by Wang Meng with an axe.

These little cuties are luck points, which are his capital for becoming stronger. He doesn’t have enough, so how can he share them with Rick?

Of course, there is a second consideration, which is to show strong ability in front of Rick.

Although he saved the other party (Rick thought), he would win the other party’s gratitude and become the other party’s true friend.

But thinking of conquering Rick is nothing but wishful thinking.

America is a young country that values   the strong. Only the strong have the ability to become leaders.

grateful…

They are also grateful to the Indians.

Along the way, Wang Meng showed his strong strength all the time. In addition, Rick had a waist injury, and after being taken care of by Wang Meng, he unconsciously became the weaker party.

Now, he has achieved his first initial achievement and has a younger brother.

Although… he is not loyal and has strong ambitions to rise to the top.

Riding a mountain bike, we soon arrived near a villa.

At this time Rick sped up the car. It was obvious that this was his home.

The spacious courtyard is covered with green grass and there are several other courtyards around it. The tall and spacious main room is at least 400 square meters, with clean white walls that are spotless.

Seeing this scene, Wang Meng’s eyes widened and he started cursing unconsciously.

“Oh, what a waste.”

“The damn Mi Li family.”

In his previous life, he couldn’t afford to buy a house in China. Although Run became rich after moving to Mili’s family, his identity issues made him homeless and he dared not have a fixed residence.

He is not sour…

Can’t stand waste.

This is the advantage of a vast land and a sparse population. Houses are very cheap and everyone lives in a villa. The only difference is how much fbl is allocated to slums and rich areas.

At this moment, he suddenly felt the goodness of the end of the world.

All beings are equal.

What’s yours is mine.

In the room, Rick searched hurriedly, then fell to the ground, holding his head and crying.

“Lori, Carl.”

Wang Meng walked forward, patted Rick on the back and comforted him.

“There are no bodies or bloodstains here. This is the best possible outcome. Maybe… the other person is still alive.”

Rick raised his head and cried bitterly.

After calming down, he, as a police officer, noticed something different.

“The photos and family portraits are hung here. No thief would take the family portraits when they rob. They are still alive…

At least that s how it was when I left.

“Hey, buddy, this is your lucky day. Let’s look around first and maybe we’ll find something. No matter what the result is…” Wang Meng suggested.

Neither of them was the type to procrastinate, so they set off right away after confirming their decision.

In the quiet town, two people wandered aimlessly.

An hour later, it gradually became dark.

“Oh, Fuck.”

Rick kicked the can next to him to vent his anxiety.

He was afraid to see his wife and children, afraid that they would turn into a pile of rotten things and wander around the town, but he was even more worried about this deserted, dead-silent town.

Wang Meng didn’t say anything, but just looked around vigilantly, trying to find any traces of Dwayne and his son.

I remember they seemed to be here, I hope nothing unexpected happened…

&

A gunshot rang out, echoing in the sky. The two men were startled and their eyes were instantly drawn over there.

They looked at each other and instantly knew what the other person was thinking.

Following the sound, I ran forward and gradually discovered that the scattered zombies were all gathering in one direction.

Further ahead, there were dense swarms of zombies, surrounding a wooden house and charging forward continuously.

The corpses gathered together, the front door creaked miserably, and the wooden house looked precarious.

Through the gaps in the broken window, two black men, one big and one small, were seen running around in the house, pushing the sofa, tables and chairs against the corner behind the door.

If nothing unexpected happens, when it gets dark, more and more zombies will gather and destroy this place.

“No wonder there is not a single zombie in the town. It turns out they all came here.” Wang Meng smiled as he pulled out a pair of axes from his back.

“It looks like this poor father and son are in a little trouble.”

“What a deadly little trouble. If we’re not careful, they’ll be served on the table and become cute snacks.” Rick said solemnly, lying on the back of the car.

“King, perhaps it’s time for us to take action.”

Rick’s sense of justice makes him want to help others.

As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Wang Meng walking forward with a swagger.

In an instant, I felt unwell.

“Are you a tiger?”

Chapter 5: Saving Morgan and his son (old version)

“What, what are you doing? Shouldn’t you discuss countermeasures first?”

Rick was anxious.

There were so many zombies, at least fifty or sixty of them, just rushing forward.

Do it by force?

Although I know that the opponent is very strong, I am obviously more powerful than him.

“The best strategy is for me to kill some and lure others away, and you take the opportunity to rescue them. We’ll meet at your house.

Remember, try not to use guns to avoid attracting more zombies.

OK, it s a happy decision.

As soon as Wang Meng finished speaking, he strode forward, chopped down a zombie with an axe, and then attacked the others.

Rick kept his eyes fixed and closed his mouth decisively.

Although he hated the other party’s reckless behavior, he couldn’t help smacking his lips when he saw Wang Meng, who was so powerful that he could kill a zombie with one axe.

It’s just too fucking cool.

He thought to himself that he could kill zombies, but breaking the skull and smashing the brain with one blow was not an easy task.

Morgan was having a terrible day.

He didn’t expect that the zombies still retained some of their memories from their previous lives.

Just now, his wife who had turned into a zombie opened the room herself and slipped in.

His son almost left him.

Fortunately, he discovered it in time and killed the other person with one shot, preventing his son from suffering further harm.

He really didn’t know what to do if his son died.

The gunshots attracted nearby zombies, and within a short period of time, his home became precarious.

Even if he kept piling furniture on the wall, it couldn’t change the fact that it was wooden.

Looking at the deformed wall, he was extremely anxious.

As a father, he would not allow anything to happen to his son. This was his promise and also his promise to his deceased wife.

Looking at his son’s young and tender face, Morgan made up his mind.

“He must live. He must live.”

Little Dwayne was still immersed in the scene just now. His mother was completely dead, shot in the head by his father.

In a trance, he saw a figure in the distance. He blinked and realized that he was not mistaken.

With a clang, the stool in his hand accidentally fell to the ground and hit his feet.

“oh.”

The scream scared Morgan who was standing by.

“Dwayne, what happened? I’m sorry. I’m sorry.”

He quickly put down what he was holding and ran over to carefully observe his son’s injuries. His dark face was covered with deep wrinkles because of his worry for his son.

“Dad, I’m fine, look over there.”

Morgan looked out the window and immediately saw Wang Meng wielding a battle axe and charging at the edge of the zombie horde.

Like a tiger among a flock of sheep, and then…slip away.

“Oh little babies, come and bite me.”

Wang Meng chopped down several zombies nearby, and without any hesitation, he ran from the side to the empty grassland on the left and shouted loudly.

The waving of his arms and the free and unrestrained movements seemed as if he didn’t take the zombies seriously.

His behavior immediately attracted the attention of all the zombies.

A group of zombies quickly swarmed over like a swarm of bees.

“That’s it, come on, baby.”

Attract the attention of the zombies, and when they run to a certain distance, escape without any hesitation.

A man led a group of zombies and soon disappeared from everyone’s sight.

“Oh, I thought he was going to hack them all to death.”

Rick smacked his lips, feeling a little regretful.

Of course, he was just talking. If they were surrounded by so many zombies, they would surely die.

“Oh, thank God for saving us.” Dwayne covered his chest.

Morgan interrupted his son’s thanksgiving to God.

“Not God, but a hero.”

The crisis was temporarily resolved and Morgan quickly moved the things away from the door.

The noise today is too loud and it is bound to attract more zombies. They must seize the time and escape quickly.

Outside the house, two zombies remained nearby and did not follow the main group. They were attracted away by Wang Meng.

They are like unsociable humans, stubborn and resilient, with their own personalities.

Rick quietly stepped forward and hit a zombie on the forehead with an axe, knocking it to the ground.

“Bang Bang”

Two more finishing blows successfully killed a zombie.

At this time, another zombie also noticed the living creature next to it, and rushed forward with its fangs and claws bared.

“Click”

The door opened wide and Morgan rushed out with red eyes.

“Fuck oil.”

He raised the baseball bat and hit the zombie hard on the head, killing it on the spot.

On the other side, Wang Meng, who was leading the zombies in a circle, came to a small second floor.

He chopped the door open with an axe and pushed the sofa to block the door, temporarily blocking the endless stream of zombies behind.

He ran to the second floor and did a quick search. When he found no zombies, he quickly went downstairs and blocked the stairs.

He will rely on the geographical advantage and defend the dangerous place.

“Roar!”

The beast-like zombies broke open the broken door, pushed aside the sofa blocking their way, and rushed towards Wang Meng.

The zombies surged like a torrent of water and broke into the door with force, using rough and merciless means.

The narrow door was suddenly filled up, and it let out a scream of pain.

It is very narrow at first, but then it becomes passable. After walking a few more steps, it suddenly becomes clear.

After passing through the narrow door, there is a different world inside, warm and comfortable, and surprisingly large, so many zombies can be crammed in at once.

Wang Meng concentrated his energy into his dantian and gathered strength in his chest, which made his already huge pectoral muscles bulge high, and his whole body seemed to have expanded.

He is as big and strong as a smaller version of Dwayne Johnson.

Chapter 6: Killing in the Hut (Old Version)

An axe blew off the head, and the brain exploded, leaving a flash of red and white on the ground.

A zombie lay across the house, blocking the other zombies from moving forward.

Swish, swish, swish, the axe light flashed, and several corpses fell one after another. They were like Wang Meng’s allies, blocking the way of the zombies behind.

The surging swarm of zombies showed signs of dispersing, and the depressing atmosphere in the air gradually eased.

Wang Meng fought and retreated, and after killing several zombies, he retreated to the stairs without hesitation.

The reason why I took the initiative to attack just now was to kill a few zombies and set up roadblocks for them to prevent the zombies from supporting me too quickly in the real battle.

Now, all possible strategies have been implemented, and the rest depends on our own strength.

The zombies charged forward mindlessly, with the zombies behind pushing the footsteps in front. Soon, one zombie after another was tripped to the ground and then stepped on by the zombies behind.

If they were humans, they would have been dead by now, but they are zombies.

A steady stream of zombies poured into the house, filling the large house to the brim.

Of course, if we keep rushing forward and pushing forward, there should be a lot more that can come in.

Unfortunately, the quantity is too small and not long enough to last.

Before reaching the deepest point, the strength was exhausted.

The one-meter-wide staircase can only accommodate two zombies at the same time. Dealing with two or three zombies at the same time is not too difficult for Wang Meng who is defending the advantageous terrain.

The zombies’ greatest numerical advantage vanished at this moment.

Wang Meng stood alone at the pass, guarding the stairs and continuously killing zombies.

The axe shadow flashed, and blood flowed down the stairs like water, forming a tiny river.

In his mind, the luck points kept jumping, and the selfless zombies offered their bodies to help Wang Meng accumulate powerful foundation.

The corpses piled up and turned into a small hill, like another barrier blocking the walking corpses.

“Haha, that feels good.”

Wang Meng shouted and swung the axe in his hand more ferociously.

It was as if a tiger jumped out of my chest, and a feeling of freedom surged over my heart.

Faced with an extremely vicious villain, the zombies had no awareness at all and still stubbornly crowded forward.

There were zombies blocking the way ahead, so the zombies behind could only stick out their upper bodies and heads to bite forward.

The result was a head-on blow.

It’s like a zombie sticking its head out and volunteering to die.

The killing continued, and before we knew it, it was already dusk.

When it was over, Wang Meng’s luck had increased a lot.

0Luck: 2.310

Outside.

Two figures, one black and one white, came stealthily from afar and kept approaching.

“Hey, are you sure your friend is okay?”

“Don’t worry, the king is strong enough.”

The people who came were Rick and Morgan. They took little Dwayne back to the room. They were worried so they ran over to check on him and were ready to respond at any time.

At this moment, a rope fell from the second floor along the balcony, followed by a burly figure sliding down from it.

Blood stained his upper body, his white armor turned red, and he looked like a devil from hell.

“Oh my god.”

The two of them changed their expressions instantly, their eyes flickered, and they kept scanning Wang Meng. When they saw his slightly pale face, a sense of sadness came out of their eyes.

The fighting was so brutal, how could they be okay?

So much blood must have been shed…

“King, you…”

Wang Meng pulled the corner of his mouth and said nonchalantly: “Don’t worry, I’m not injured. This is all the blood of zombies.”

The two of them looked happy and after a careful check, they found that the other party was really fine.

Then, Rick remembered something and couldn’t help asking:

“You dealt with them all?”

Wang Meng nodded, then pointed to the room behind him without saying a word.

The meaning is self-explanatory, you can go in and take a look.

Rick stepped forward subconsciously.

He always thought that the other party would lure the zombies away, then get rid of them halfway and run back in a detour.

I didn’t expect this to be the result.

He didn’t believe it and decided to go and confirm it first.

Soon, Rick went in. What he didn’t know was that Wang Meng behind him twitched his mouth slightly and then covered his mouth.

Then Rick hurried out of the house again, wiped his mouth, his pale cheeks full of resentment, and looked at Wang Meng strangely.

“How is it?” Morgan asked curiously.

Rick didn’t say anything, just covered his mouth with one hand and shook his head expressionlessly.

Morgan was even more curious about what was going on inside. These two people seemed a bit strange.

So he also walked into the house.

Although the other party was covered in blood, it was still hard to believe that he could kill so many zombies.

If this man is really that strong, he will change his name.

Just call me James.

Behind him, seeing Morgan enter the room, Rick, with a bitter look on his face, couldn’t hold it in any longer. He fell to the ground and vomited.

All of a sudden, all kinds of bitter things, red, white, green, came out of his stomach.

This is the second time.

Once inside the house, and once outside.

Wang Meng came over at the right time, patted Rick on the back, and said hypocritically:

“Hey Rick, are you okay?”

Rick:  & 

This yellow man is very bad.

Knowing what was going on inside, she still deliberately seduced him to take a look.

Now I can still pretend to comfort him.

So cold!

However, all the benefits cannot be monopolized by one person.

So, under his seduction, Morgan also went in.

At the narrow staircase, dozens of corpses were piled up, and they were the kind of rotten corpses that were in pieces and emitted a foul smell.

Morgan, who had just run into the house, was stunned when he saw the paste all over the floor.

Soon, he ran out quickly, fell to the ground, and vomited violently.

As if it were contagious,

Rick, who had just vomited, also lay down. The two of them lay on the ground in a very embarrassed manner, like brothers in distress.

Wang Meng’s stomach churned, but luckily he held it back.

Although it is very uncomfortable to endure, it is still handsome.

Of course, the main reason was that after the massacre was completed, he calmed down and vomited for a long time on the second floor before coming down.

A group of broken zombies piled together, coupled with that smell, even though he killed many zombies, he still couldn’t resist it.

But now, seeing the two of them vomiting, I feel much better.

Maybe this is the happiness of men, simple and kind.

Of course, this is definitely not because he has a dark heart and wants to make others unlucky just because he feels uncomfortable.

This is… to train them.

Yes, this is for Rick Morgan’s own good.

Chapter 7: Big Brother’s Luck (Old Version)

Most of the people in the town have fled to Atlanta, and the remaining unlucky ones have mostly turned into zombies.

After this wave was resolved, the town was in peace for a short period of time.

At least it’s safe here until new zombies come roaming around.

Wang Meng waited for the two to finish vomiting, and then the three of them returned to Rick’s house together under everyone’s contempt.

“Alas, the dog bites Lu Dongbin, who doesn’t know the kindness of a good person.”

“For their own good, I’m actually a little unhappy about it.”

 Human!

Wang Meng sighed inwardly, feeling that people s hearts are no longer the same as they used to be.

Thanks to the life-saving grace, the people quickly became familiar with each other along the way.

After entering, Morgan introduced his son, and then everyone opened the collected supplies and held a small party.

A few people toasted and drank, and had a great time behind closed doors.

The only thing that made Wang Meng regretful was

It’s not fun without a woman.

Well, when you are well fed and warm, you will think about that!

He is very familiar with Morgan and his son Dwayne.

Dwayne is Morgan’s son who was supposed to die, but now an accident has happened and things don’t go according to the plot.

His dead mother entered the house early, but Morgan helped him survive.

The Walking Dead is just a reference. Various changes are changing rapidly, and the plot will gradually collapse with his continuous participation.

As for Morgan, he was the black man with the stick.

In the original world, she should have evolved into a saintly bitch, a mentally ill person who only kills friends and saves enemies.

Of course, now that his son is alive, it is absolutely impossible for him to have a mental breakdown and turn into a saint.

His son is his spiritual belief and his only hope to survive in the apocalypse. As long as Dwayne is not dead, Morgan will definitely become more ruthless than anyone else for his son.

This is exactly what Wang Meng saw in him.

Morgan has great potential. According to Eastern theory, he may not have opened up his Ren and Du meridians.

A peerless genius.

Same thing with Rick…

Both of them are fathers who love their children deeply, and Wang Meng admires them.

Only this kind of person will not betray.

The premise is…their children are in Wang Meng’s hands.

They ate and chatted until late at night, and Rick learned about Atlanta Radio from Morgan.

It is worth mentioning that when several people were drinking at night, Wang Meng made a bet with the two that whoever drank more would be the boss.

So Wang Meng added 1 point of physical fitness and 1 point of strength while drinking.

The result was no doubt that Wang Meng, who had stronger physical fitness, won the final victory.

Before going to bed, he glanced at his own attributes.

[Strength: 23+]
0Physique: 16+0

[Mall: Not open]
0Luck: 0.310

The next morning, several people gathered together to discuss the next course of action.

“I’m going to Atlanta, my wife and kids are probably there, and they need me.”

“I’ll go with you. As the boss, I’ll help you.”

“What, Boss? What’s going on…”

Rick looked at Wang Meng in confusion.

Although Rick may not remember, Wang Meng remembers it very clearly…after all, it was he who set the trap in the first place.

Seeing that the other party couldn’t remember, Wang Meng reminded him.

“Last night, we drank and made a bet, and I won…”

“If you don’t remember, you can ask Morgan.”

Rick turned and looked at Morgan.

Having said that, I seem to remember something.

but…

Don’t want to admit it!

Morgan:  & 

Can I not answer?

At my age, I still have to recognize a man who is a dozen years younger than me…

Don t I want to save face?

However, when he saw Wang Meng’s crackling fists and his huge pectoral muscles, he shouted from the bottom of his heart.

“Boss”

Rick was desperate.

Morgan: I’m not a coward, but…

Help Dwayne find an uncle who is extremely powerful and fierce in combat.

Yes, that’s it.

Morgan redeemed himself, and Rick was reluctant. But no matter what, the position of the temporary leader of the gang fell to Wang Meng.

Although it is only nominal at the moment, the two of them secretly agreed because of Wang Meng’s life-saving grace and his powerful fighting ability.

 Morgan, we should go together, for Rick, for ourselves, and even for Dwayne.

If you stay here and take care of it by yourself, it’s easy for all kinds of accidents to happen, just like what happened yesterday. If there are too few people, it will be very difficult to deal with the crisis. Even a little accident will cause you to die together.”

After a pause, Wang Meng said sincerely.

 A child needs so many things to grow up. He needs friends of the same age and to develop a sound personality. The survival base provides what he lacks.

Morgan, don’t you notice that Dwayne is becoming silent, depressed, and even…desperate?”

“If there is a human gathering place, even if something happens to you, he will be able to survive…”

Morgan was silent.

Wang Meng’s words were like a steel knife, stabbing right into his soft spot.

After yesterday’s lesson, he didn’t think he and his son would be safe.

Without relying on the power of the group, Dwayne won’t go far in the future.

He originally stayed here because he was worried about his wife, but he shot her head off with his own hands yesterday, and this place has become a sad place.

Rick used to be a county police officer and seems to be a righteous man, while Wang Meng is his savior and has extremely high fighting power.

It looked like it would be very safe to follow them both.

After thinking about it for a while, he nodded in agreement.

At that moment, the luck point in Wang Meng’s mind began to beat violently.

[Luck +30]
In an instant, Wang Meng’s eyes lit up.

Then he looked at Rick with an unfriendly face.

Morgan nominally agrees with him as the leader, why don’t you express your opinion when you have known him for such a long time?

When he was in the hospital, he got ten points of luck from Rick, and he should be able to get another twenty points from him.

Rick “…”

Can’t I be my own boss? Can’t I lead myself?

Chapter 8: Get weapons and learn shooting (old version)

Our overall goal is the same, so we don’t need to separate and go to Atlanta together.

“There may be dangers on the road, and we need weapons and equipment.”

Wang Meng’s weapons were badly damaged. The armor made of bed sheets was destroyed after yesterday’s battle, and the axe also had a gap due to excessive chopping.

Although Rick and Morgan had guns, they were just pistols and had little power. They could not smash the zombies’ skulls at a long distance, and they only had about ten bullets.

You don’t have to use a gun, but you can’t live without it.

At critical moments, thermal weapons are invincible.

“I work at a nearby police station and I know where the weapons are hidden.” Rick suggested, stroking his stubbled chin.

“I don’t know what the situation is over there, I hope no one finds out.”

The entrance of the police station is dilapidated and located on the edge of the town.

The walls are made of bricks without any decoration. From a distance, they are not as magnificent as the nearby houses.

According to Rick, this police station was just renovated last year and is considered a high-end police station in Atlanta.

Of course, cement and steel bars are a bit ugly, but they are really strong. If properly maintained, they can be used for a hundred years without any problems.

Every expenditure in the United States requires the approval of the people. They would rather use the taxes they pay to improve social welfare than waste money on the government’s face.

As long as public roads are usable, it doesn’t matter how luxurious they are. Toilets are also the most practical. If there are sky-high priced toilets, all those involved will be brought to court by angry citizens.

Public servants have no privileges here, and their salaries are the lowest in society.

Working here not only does not make much money, but also you will receive many complaints from the public. It can be said that the work is little and the pay is little. Unless you are too lazy, you will not choose to work in the AS Bureau.

A profession is just a simple profession. There is nothing sacred in it. It is just a job.

In North America, power is kept in a dog cage for the public to see, and no one is obsessed with these retirement positions.

Of course, now is the end of the world, and As’s status has risen greatly.

Under Rick’s leadership, they arrived at the armory smoothly.

When the door was opened, rows of rifles with scopes were lined up, and below them were various pistols and a large amount of bullets.

“Oh, it looks like we’re lucky, the guns here are still there.”

Wang Meng narrowed his eyes and was very satisfied with this place.

These are guns, and a lot of them, not small-caliber pistols. Rifles are more powerful and have a longer range, which is much better than pistols.

Now is the end of the world, guns are the most precious and scarce resource. As time goes by and guns are damaged, they will become even more valuable.

“What a pity, there are a lot less. It’s obvious that someone has been here.” Rick smacked his lips, a little dissatisfied.

Morgan slapped Rick on the shoulder, interrupting his pretense.

“Ha, don’t be ungrateful. This is enough to arm us to the teeth.”

Wang Meng played with the spear in his hand for a while before looking at the two men.

“Take all the guns here. Some will be used on the road, and the rest will be buried under Rick’s garden. Maybe we will come back again in the future.”

 This is a fallback.

Rick hesitated, then finally nodded.

Although this is against the law, it’s the end of the world now and who cares?

Next, everyone found that there was hot water available and there was a burst of cheers.

However, he was interrupted by Wang Meng, who took people to search the surrounding area to prevent any hidden zombies.

As a Yan citizen, although he is carefree, he is not as bold as Rick and the others. He dares to take off his clothes and start bathing without checking anything.

During the inspection, they actually found several zombies, including Leon Bassey, Rick’s boss.

Many good things were also found by several people along the way.

Walkie-talkies, batons, riot shields, daggers, handcuffs…even unknown steel cables and claws.

Coming to the bathroom, several people happily took a bath.

Inadvertently, they saw Wang Meng’s majestic appearance.

Rick and Morgan exclaimed in surprise, envious to death.

Only old men know the value of being healthy and strong.

“Is it because of the increase in strength that makes him so powerful, or because of the increase in physique that makes him so powerful?”

Wang Meng was secretly delighted.

God is my witness, his level was just average before.

But now…

There is no need to worry about the glorious years ahead.

“Wow, oh, ha…”

This kid Dwayne has the natural singing and dancing skills of a black man, and he raps rhythmically under the shower head.

Several adults also laughed and joked with each other.

“Rick, do you believe that people can fly, like Spider-Man?”

Wang Meng rubbed the dirt off his body and felt very comfortable.

“What? I never believe in those scams.”

“I don’t believe it either. Just like a car always drives on the ground, it’s impossible for it to fly onto a tree branch.” Morgan also laughed.

Wang Meng: “One day, you will see me flying in the sky like Spider-Man.”

Morgan dropped the soap in his hand at the right time, picked up the fat and muttered.

“Haha, if you could fly around in the sky like Spider-Man, I’d kiss your ass.”

“Fuck off, I hate fags.”

Chapter 9: Strong enough to carry a horse (old version)

After the cleansing, everyone became excited, and even the dust of the end of the world was washed away by the water.

The extra guns were buried deep underground, and Wang Meng found more durable cloth to make new armor.

Rick and the others followed suit, wrapping themselves like mummies, except for the necessary joints, which were covered with cloth strips.

Although I don’t expect much, if I’m not bitten hard, I’ll be lucky to save my life.

Several people came to the shooting range of the AS Bureau and became familiar with firearms under Rick’s professional teaching.

“Dwayne, be careful, this is a robbery, safety is very important, this is a life-threatening area, your index finger should be pressed here…”

Wang Meng stood aside, quietly pricked up his ears, and secretly learned what Rick was teaching Dwayne.

Family members know their own business. He used to sell ordinary laundry detergent, so he had no chance to receive professional training.

They were all brought in by the master, and I had to rely on myself to practice secretly and blindly.

He can kill people and his marksmanship is decent, but he has not received formal training and has little potential for growth.

“Bang, bang, bang”

Dwayne opened fire, hitting the target in front of him.

Wang Meng and Morgan sat aside, preparing for the next trip.

Although the two men’s gun-handling skills are not professional, they are both veterans who have fired guns and do not need to train in target shooting and waste precious bullets.

One shot hit the target, although it was just the edge, but it still made Dwayne shout excitedly.

 Yes.

“Morgan, it seems that Dwayne is very talented and he learns very quickly.” Wang Meng smiled.

“If possible, I want him to touch books instead of guns.”

“But the reality is cruel. There are man-eating beasts everywhere. As prey, only guns can protect us. Morgan, I have a feeling that the future situation is not optimistic.”

The next morning, everyone packed up everything and drove two cars from the police station to Atlanta.

Wang Mengrick drove a car to explore the way ahead, while Morgan and his son followed behind, ready to evacuate at any time.

As we drove along the road from the town to the city, as time went by, the fuel in the car was running out, and the nearby gas stations had also been emptied.

Rick, who was familiar with the area, drove the vehicle towards a nearby village.

The village was very quiet. A few zombies were wandering at the entrance of the village and were easily hacked to death by Wang Meng.

There were a few sheep and a few hungry and skinny black horses in a small ranch, and an agricultural tractor nearby.

“The nearby villages are all empty. It seems that everyone heard the broadcast and went to Atlanta.”

Wang Meng inspected the area and analyzed the situation carefully.

“The road conditions may not be satisfactory when we are almost in the city. After all, there are too many people going there. All the people in Atlanta are concentrated there, which makes it more likely to be dangerous.

Compared to cars, the legs of an invincible horse are more powerful.”

Rick thought for a moment and agreed, “If everyone gathers in the city, maybe the roads will really be blocked.”

Morgan waved his hand.

“I have no opinion. I’ll listen to you.”

He is not a person of high IQ. As a member of the black race, his vision is limited. It is better for him not to put forward his own ideas to avoid being laughed at.

When the tractor arrived at the pasture, the stubborn horse refused to get on, so Wang Meng stepped in personally.

Pick up the horse’s front legs and carry its front half onto the cart. Then push and pick it up to carry its hind legs into the cart.

Instantly, several people nearby were stunned.

Rick came over, pinched Wang Meng’s arm and asked in surprise: “Wang, are you sure this is a human body?”

“It feels like you’ve become stronger.”

“You’re overthinking. How can a person suddenly become stronger? You must be missing your wife and children and are hallucinating.”

“It seems that I’m too tired recently.”

Rick knocked his head and put this unrealistic idea behind him.

It’s the end of the world, even food is short of weight, how is it possible for anyone to develop in the opposite direction?

Wang Meng said this, but in fact Rick guessed correctly, he became stronger.

How could he resist with thirty points of luck in his hand? He just went all in without thinking.

[Strength: 30+]
[Speed: 17+]
0Constitution: 30+0

0Spirit; 17+0

Strength increases by 7, to 30. However, above 30, the required luck ratio is 3:1, which means 3 luck points can be turned into one point of strength.

The price/performance ratio was too low and not cost-effective, so I started to improve other things.

Add fourteen to your constitution, and fill it up to 30 points, for the sake of health and mana.

{He is such an upright person, he definitely doesn’t want to make his good brother stronger…}

Add the remaining 9 points to spirit and speed, adding up to 17.

He is bigger, stronger, and can output for longer.

The key is not bald…

They changed to a tractor, loaded with two white horses, two fat sheep, and a police car, and continued to move towards the city.

As for the poor animals left on the farm, Wang Meng released them all.

He couldn’t stay here. Instead of letting the animals die tragically at the hands of zombies, it would be better to let them return to nature and try to survive.

On the edge of the city, a straight road is jammed with vehicles.

As for the other road, it was clean and tidy, with no vehicles on it.

“It’s terrible, all these vehicles are parked at the exit, they are stuck on the road.” Morgan looked incredulous, and then became worried.

 You can enter but you can t leave. What on earth is going on in a city like this?

“In this situation, will the city still be safe?”

“We have invincible horse legs, so escaping shouldn’t be a problem.” Rick was very confident.

“Wang, you are really a genius. You actually guessed the situation here in advance.”

At this time, several people discovered Wang’s unparalleled wisdom, and he predicted the current situation of the city in advance.

Wang Meng smiled and said nothing.

Family members know their own business. Although he is smart, he is far from a genius.

Hindsight is almost the same…

Chapter 10: Glenn the Explorer (Old Version)

There is a big bridge in front of us, which is the bridge that separates the city.

It is also the transportation hub of Atlanta.

Several zombies were attracted by the roar of the tractor.

Wang Meng raised his axe and swung it down, easily blowing the zombies heads off and taking care of everything around him.

Now that he is stronger, it is easier for him to deal with the zombies.

 Perhaps, the front is not safe.

Wang Meng pretended to stare ahead for a long time before finally speaking.

“Rick, if the city falls, will you choose to build a survival base in the center where the zombies are gathered, or build a base on the edge?”

“Wang, you mean…” Rick looked around and his eyes darkened.

 It s not right and doesn t make sense that we are near the city and there is no radio around.

If there were humans occupying this place, there would be no way that there weren’t people guarding the bridges and occupying the transportation hubs.

The city may have fallen, and the road ahead may be very dangerous.”

“There are too many people in the city, and if there are zombies, it will easily cause a large-scale crisis. There are fewer people in the suburbs, which means there are fewer zombies and it is relatively safer.

And since it is close to the city, we can secretly bring supplies to the city if we are short of supplies. “

He pointed to the row of abandoned vehicles on another road and analyzed it rationally.

“These cars are empty. I’m curious where they will run to. With the speed of the zombies, it’s impossible to catch up with everyone and bite them all to death.”

Combining the plot results and reversing the process, Wang Meng’s words became reasonable and logical in the ears of the three people.

Rick was silent, and Morgan fell into thought.

Wang Meng had previously predicted that there would be a traffic jam in Atlanta, and they generally agreed with each other’s guess.

“Now, what should we do?”

Rick was a little anxious, he felt that something was not right with his family, and perhaps the situation here was not so good.

“Two things. First, determine the situation in the city. If it really falls, then find a suitable base in the suburbs. If your family is still alive, then you can only live in a surviving base.”

After Wang Meng finished speaking, he pulled a horse off the tractor.

“I’ll go explore the city, and you guys go find a safe campsite nearby to spend the night.”

“I’ll go with you.”

“No, Rick, you and Morgan clear out the room and protect Dwayne. You know my skills.”

“Okay, be safe.”

“You too, contact via intercom.”

After saying goodbye to a few people, Wang Meng rode his tall horse slowly into the city.

He knew that Rick’s wife and the others were in a nearby camp, and he also knew that the city was full of zombies, but he had to act well.

Besides, he was very interested in the scattered zombies around.

On the bridge, the scattered zombies trapped in the car were awakened by the sound of horse hooves, and they began to bar their teeth and claws, and open their mouths to look outside.

Wang Meng wielded a sharp axe, smashing the window and killing the enemy inside.

Now, he has been completely transformed and is no longer the same as before.

In the past, dealing with zombies required caution and multiple plans.

After a large-scale increase in points, every movement of the zombies seemed to be slowed down by half in front of Wang Meng, and the threat was greatly reduced.

In Wang Meng’s eyes, their bodies became weak and frail. With just a wave of his hand, he could easily break their bones and blow them up on the spot.

Blood splattered, heads exploded, Wang Meng was like a devil, wherever he passed, no zombie could keep its body intact.

The pleasant sound kept echoing in my mind, washing away the dirty blood that splashed on my body.

“The power increase is too rapid, and I can’t control it.”

The battle axe in his hand began to feel light, as if it were made of plastic and would break at any time.

Of course, this is an illusion.

Even if it were twice as strong, it would still be difficult to break the axe.

Stop and go along the way, and clear the way behind.

At the end of the bridge, railroad tracks are laid under the bridge, tall buildings stand at the bridge head, and two skyscrapers lie on both sides, like a terrifying prehistoric beast, opening its mouth wide to swallow people.

Before the apocalypse, the official propaganda was that Atlanta was very safe and was a shelter established by the military.

I don t know how many fools believed this nonsense and traveled thousands of miles, going through hardships and dangers, just like going to the West to obtain Buddhist scriptures, just to give the zombies a human head so that they can have a good meal.

Those people would probably be very surprised to see the city full of zombies.

Of course, according to experts, this is good for the overall situation.

If we use a small number of people to feed the zombies, they will stay in the city and not run around, which will be of great benefit to the entire human situation…

“Damn Congress.”

After laughing at the Meimi expert, he rode into the intersection on a fast horse.

A gunshot rang out in the air.

The sound wasn’t too far away, it should be nearby.

“Is it the Governor’s Corps, the nursing home, Sean’s team, or someone else?”

Several waves of forces from the original drama flashed through my mind, and I rushed forward in that direction.

In the original series, Rick’s horse was eaten by zombies without any resistance because the horse had ridden a long distance to Atlanta and had no energy left to run.

The horse has been in the car all the way and is in very good condition.

As long as the zombies don’t surround him, with his extraordinary skills and the charging speed of his horse, he can easily break through the zombie group and escape quickly.

He easily dealt with the two zombies, whipped his horse, and drove away from the two intersections.

Seeing the scene in the distance, Wang Meng grinned and smiled in an insincere way.

 Ah~ah

An Asian man carrying a huge backpack was running wildly in front, with a group of zombies chasing closely behind him.

One zombie after another blocked his way, but he dodged them easily with his nimble movements, just like a parkour player, looking very cool.

That flowing hair seemed to be challenging the zombies behind him. Even if there were twice as many of them, he would not take them seriously.

Of course, from Wang Meng’s perspective, he could clearly see that his face turned pale with fear, and he couldn’t even shout for help clearly.

Chapter 11 Rescue Glenn (Old Version)

That’s right, it was Glenn who escaped.

Theoretically, with Glenn’s speed, he would be able to escape from the swarm of zombies quickly.

However, there were zombies blocking his way ahead, forcing him to waste his energy dodging and miss many opportunities to escape.

As time went on, Glenn grew desperate.

His legs and feet became extremely heavy from running so fast, his chest began to feel short of breath, and he was about to run out of strength.

The zombies were not afraid of being tired. There were zombies blocking the way ahead, and the smell of decay kept coming from behind. The two combined continued to impact his mind.

Just when he was about to give up, something strange happened.

The zombie that was blocking him in front of him lost its head without any warning and lay straight on the ground.

After several consecutive gunshots, the zombies blocking the road fell to the ground, and a small safe space was cleared around Glenn.

Around the corner, a strong man riding a horse came speeding towards them.

“Hey, parkour boy, looks like you need help.”

Hope appeared, and Glenn’s legs and feet seemed to be injected with new strength, and he rushed forward quickly.

“drive”

He rode his warhorse and rushed out from the side, swinging the sharp axe in his hand with all his might, chopping up all the zombies blocking his way.

The zombies fell down like wheat. The zombies in front blocked the zombies behind them, and a zombie-free restricted area appeared around Wang Meng.

Glenn’s eyes widened, his face full of disbelief.

If he wasn’t panting like a dog, he would have cheered loudly.

“Get on the horse.”

He grabbed Glenn’s shoulders and laid him across the horse’s back like a chicken.

“Oh, cough cough”

Glenn’s abdomen was pressed against the horse’s back, he had a stitch in the side and was coughing in pain.

However, he looked excited and could no longer suppress his inner joy.

He managed to survive.

There were zombies surging behind him and a few blind creatures blocking the road in front of him.

“kill”

Wang Meng chopped hard with all his might, repelling the zombies that were following him, and then he whipped his horse and disappeared in the vast sea of   corpses.

He galloped all the way, riding his horse at full speed, and occasionally some zombies that blocked his way were chopped in half by Wang Meng.

The donated blood splattered all over Glenn’s face. He was already unlucky and suddenly looked even more miserable.

There were sparks and lightning all the way, and with the ruthless Wang Meng attacking from both sides, they successfully shook off the zombies and escaped to the edge of the city.

“Hey, you okay?”

Glenn, lying on the horse’s back like a piece of fat, answered miserably.

“Fortunately, my life is not in danger. Thank you for saving me.”

“It’s okay, you should come down now.”

Wang Meng suddenly said.

“What?”

With Glenn looking depressed, he was pulled off the horse.

“It’s all safe now. You’re lucky that the horse didn’t ride on you. What are you thinking about?”

Wang Meng glanced at him unhappily and dismounted.

Can this horse be ridden daily? It is a life-saving device at critical moments.

“Glenn, from Goguryeo.”

“Wang Meng, from the Han Kingdom.”

“Hey, thanks brother, I almost died in the mouths of zombies.” Glenn looked scared.

“In North America, especially in today’s situation, it’s not easy to meet a yellow-skinned person, isn’t it? How did you get surrounded by the zombies just now? Don’t tell me you were delivering takeout to them.” Wang Meng laughed.

“To be honest, I was a food delivery man in Atlanta before the apocalypse. However, this incident was completely caused by an unexpected incident. My team and I got separated and agreed to meet at the base.

Man, the city is now full of zombies, and there is only a way out. Our base is in an abandoned mine a few miles northwest, where more than 20 people gather, there are no zombies, and it is very safe…”

Glenn had a natural liking for Wang Meng and quickly told him everything that happened in the camp.

It’s not just because the other person saved his life just now, but also because of his skin color and culture.

Although the Han people looked down on the Koreans, the Koreans also looked down on the Han people.

But in the end times, all previous grudges can be written off, and supporting each other and living a good life are the only things that matter.

Among a group of people with distinct black and white races, it is naturally easier for two people to unite because they have the same skin color and the same Confucian culture.

Of course, this was only at the beginning of the apocalypse, when people s hearts were relatively simple and honest. He had not seen the sinister nature of people s hearts during the apocalypse.

Otherwise, even if Glenn saved his life, he would have to be more cautious.

After Glenn finished speaking, Wang Meng also explained the current situation of himself and others.

“Glenn, I have three more people here, two adults and a child. Let’s go to Atlanta to find a surviving base.

I originally planned to investigate the situation first, and then take them to live in the base. Now it seems that the goal has been achieved, but… a surviving base with more than 20 people is also okay.”

Wang Meng likes Glenn even better.

In The Walking Dead, he is the executor of Rick’s team and Rick’s most trusted confidant.

When he was shot in the head by Negan, Wang Meng secretly shed a few tears and even quit watching the show.

Glenn is dead, what’s the point of watching it?

We stopped and walked along the way and soon crossed the bridge and walked out of the city.

Rick and others who were cleaning the house were called over through the intercom.

“I’m sorry to have kept you busy for nothing. I found the gathering place. We will stay at the base tonight.”

“Ahaha, that sounds like good news.”

Several people laughed, carried their luggage, and drove a tractor wrapped in cloth towards the north.

The small car was leading the way, and the tractor carrying the wrapped cloth was following behind.

Rick drove the car in silence and with a troubled look on his face.

Wang Meng’s palm landed on the other person’s shoulder.

“Hey, bro, relax a bit, maybe they’re out there.”

“hehe”

Rick gave a smile that was uglier than crying.

How could it be such a coincidence?

Chapter 12: Quarry Camp (Old Version)

A group of people gathered together and enjoyed the hard-earned dinner.

Rick’s beloved wife Lori was blushing as she was savoring the aftertaste of the past in the tent.

Even if you get close to her and smell her carefully, you will find a faint smell of DNA on her.

I just received nutrients from Sean, and now I can’t eat anything.

However, Sean would bring her back her share of food so she wouldn’t be hungry at night.

She is now considering one thing, which is when to make it public.

That s right, he wanted Carl to have an extra Uncle Xiao.

She is old and has a son who is a burden. For an ordinary person, it would be difficult for her to survive.

But fortunately, Rick has Sean, his good brother.

Sean is young, strong and capable. As an As, he has a very strong fighting ability and enjoys a high status in the camp.

The most important thing is to have unique taste, be a good wife, and like widows.

Not only did he not mind her age, he also treated Karl as his own son.

Compared to Rick back then, Sean treats them mother and son no worse.

This kind of person who is willing to take over and raise Rick’s child is truly a rare species on earth.

Originally, he thought it was a good idea to continue like this.

Not only can she enjoy the care from the other person, but she can also consider the children, and without having to pay anything, she can enjoy Sean’s meticulous care.

But unexpectedly, a terrible competitor appeared.

Recently, Andrea next door has been acting strange and often looks for Sean on purpose, as if she is eyeing this high-quality stock.

The other party used to be a female PhD, a highly intelligent person, and very beautiful, but she is still single.

If it weren’t for Sean’s kindness and loyalty, she really didn’t know what advantages she had.

This strong sense of crisis made her want to give Sean a status so that he wouldn’t always be remembered by the little fox next door.

Just as she was preparing to make the announcement, there was chaos in the camp.

Two cars drove to the top of the mountain, one in front of the other.

“Hey, I’m back, and I brought some friends with me.”

Glenn got out of the car and shouted.

“Oh, thank God you’re back alive.”

“Glenn, you’re finally back.”

A group of people gathered to welcome Glenn back.

“Andrea, T-boy, Morales, I’m glad you’re all alive. Where are Luis and Andy?”

“Sorry, they haven’t come back yet.”

Glenn’s face darkened and he sighed, “God bless you.”

They went to the supermarket to look for supplies, but were scattered by the zombies inside and had to flee for their lives.

Although the two parties had not known each other for long, they were members of the team after all, eating, living and sleeping together, and had developed a certain relationship.

“Who are Glenn and the others?”

An old white man looked at Wang Meng warily. At this time, everyone turned around and looked over at him with vigilance in their eyes.

It’s not their fault. Wang Meng is really huge. His already strong body has become even more sturdy and majestic after the recent enhancements, like a giant land bear.

That bulging chest circumference is at least equivalent to that of two adult men. Combined with the inverted triangle figure, she looks like a human-shaped beast.

There are two bullet belts strung together on his waist, a pistol on each side, and two axes behind his back, just like the small tyrant in Resident Evil.

He doesn’t look like a good person at first glance.

Not to mention everyone in the camp, even Glenn was shocked when he first saw it.

Even the usually lively More broke with his usual attitude and remained silent, not daring to show any discrimination.

“Don’t be nervous, don’t be nervous. Thanks to the king, I am back alive.” Glenn said:

“Wang killed hundreds of zombies by himself. With him around, everyone will be much safer.”

“Hey, everyone, my name is Wang Meng, you can also call me Wang.”

Wang Meng curled his lips in what he thought was a kind smile.

However, in front of his sturdy body, every movement seemed full of danger.

Just as a kitten is cute in every action, but when it comes to a tiger, there will never be any cute words.

Seeing Wang Meng’s friendly attitude, Dell and others were slightly relieved.

It seems that the other party is not the kind of person who is difficult to communicate with.

“King, what a majestic name.”

Moore stroked his chin, thinking silently.

“This is Morgan, this is his son Dwayne, this is Ray…”

Glenn gradually introduced everyone, and when it was Rick’s turn, he found that he was still in the car.

“Rick, come out and meet everyone. No matter what the result is, we have to face it, right?”

Wang Meng waved his hand back and called Rick, who was afraid to face reality.

Sean was suddenly stunned, and a dead figure appeared in his mind.

At dusk, the sky was dark and the figure in the car finally got off.

The familiar Ah S outfit and that familiar face.

Sean, who had been silent on the side, suddenly widened his eyes as if he had seen a ghost.

God is my witness, as a best friend, he had been protecting Rick before the zombies arrived, and only left him and fled the hospital when his electrocardiogram stopped beating.

Even before leaving, he used his bed to block the door to prevent people from entering the hospital.

“If Rick hadn’t died then, I would be…”

The thought of driving the same car and walking the same road with my brothers makes me happy.

Sean was in a mess and didn’t know what to do.

Chapter 13: Rick’s Family is a Bit Too Much (Old Version)

Brothers are like brothers.

A wife is like clothes.

True brothers must be willing to go to the battlefield together and wear the same pants.

Rick and Sean worked together.

After their unremitting efforts, Lori successfully became pregnant with their child.

Their relationship is so good that the mother of their child is the same person.

If nothing unexpected happened, Lori should be dark now.

Wang Meng looked at Loli, who looked embarrassed and somewhat unnatural, and couldn’t help but think of that road.

These two brothers have reached the end of the same road.

The former helps the latter support his wife and son, and the latter helps the former support his lover and daughter.

The love, hate and vengeance between them can all be made into a large-scale serial love and abuse story of the new century.

The campfire dimly lights up the camp at night.

The aroma of meat wafted through the open space.

A group of people gathered together to share a roasted whole lamb feast.

As a new member, giving everyone some favors will make it easier to integrate into the group.

So the lovely sheep put himself on the barbecue grill.

The reunion of Rick’s family was an extremely happy thing, but inexplicably, the atmosphere in their home was a little weird.

For some reason, Rick always felt that there was light above his head, as if Jesus was resurrected.

Lori was filled with joy, like a bad woman, not caring about her old lover’s feelings at all.

Sean drank alone, feeling very conflicted.

The love between three people is the most deadly.

It’s a good thing that the best brother is alive.

But when you reach the end of the road, it becomes a bit uncomfortable.

As an out-and-out farmer, Sean has no way of expressing his grievances.

For this land, he weeded, fertilized, and cultivated diligently, generally working in the fields over and over again.

After two months of hard work and about to plant the seeds, the land was ruthlessly taken away by the owner of the land, Rick, when it was almost time to harvest.

Time has proven that when an old farmer works hard to develop a piece of land, his emotions will flow into it along with his sweat.

Obviously, Sean took it seriously.

He really treats Lori Carr as his own family.

Blame him for getting too immersed in the role.

He lost miserably.

Rick lost too.

She was her own child, but she didn’t do anything to help him.

Who can tolerate just picking up something for free?

Fortunately I don t know now, otherwise I would be so happy.

The matter of Rick’s family of four, no, five {Sean plus an over one month old embryo, little Judith} has nothing to do with the overall situation.

In other words, it has nothing to do with Wang Meng’s overall situation.

When people in two teams know each other or are even a family, the distance between the two sides will be infinitely shortened.

“I can’t believe it. They are thousands of miles apart, but they can meet here. It’s simply a miracle.” Glenn was extremely surprised.

“But isn’t that what life is like, struggling in desperate situations just to find a slim hope. But the boy is lucky, he succeeded.” Dell raised his glass and laughed.

“Come, let’s drink a toast to this reunited young couple.”

“cheers”

During the welcoming ceremony, Wang Meng got to know everyone in the camp.

The ones with the highest status are Sean, Dale, and Morales.

Sean has the highest military strength and strong professional qualities, and is a guarantee of safety.

Dale owns a motorhome and can help people get in and escape, and he is also in charge of security. He is a kind-hearted elder who often helps others.

Everyone said they disliked him for being too chatty and like an old woman, but most of them appreciated his words.

Especially women and children.

Morales was the one who chose to lead his family to seek refuge with distant relatives after the camp ceased to exist.

He has good fighting ability, noble character, and is very thoughtful. He is secretly the leader when searching for supplies.

These three people are considered the hidden core among the crowd.

As for the brothers Daryl and Moore, although they are strong in fighting, they are outside the team.

In particular, More had a bad temper and was not on good terms with others.

As for the rest of the people, the one who impressed Wang Meng the most was Amy.

She has blonde hair and a baby face, like a princess from a fairy tale. She is so pretty that I couldn’t help but secretly take a few glances at her.

The atmosphere gradually became tense, and Sean spoiled the mood a bit and poured cold water on everyone.

“No matter how lively and happy you are, you can’t break the rules. Keep your voices down, keep the fire low, and go to bed early to avoid being discovered by the zombies.”

“Ah, your mouth is like a piece of shit.”

Ed lay leisurely in the chair, and there seemed to be a hint of disdain in his words.

He looked down on Sean, who was annoyed by the fact that he ordered people around with just a little power. As one of the strongest men in the camp, he should have the power he deserved.

He didn’t dare to go into the city to collect supplies among the zombies, nor did he know how to hunt for food.

He looked down on tasks like standing guard, washing clothes, cooking, and collecting, as they were jobs for old men and women.

He feels that he should be a leader and is suitable for commanding others.

He loves Germany and has a natural leadership temperament.

Unfortunately, these people have poor vision and are unwilling to buy it.

“Fuck”

Sean stepped forward, a surge of hostility emanating from him.

The atmosphere paused and everyone’s attention was focused.

“You really want to go against me.”

“you…”

Looking at the other person’s fierce eyes, I somehow swallowed the words in my mouth.

Ed was silent.

“Sean is right. When the meat is cooked, the fire can be lower and the noise can be lower.”

Wang Meng spoke up to help.

Even though he looked down on Ed, it was he who organized the party after all, and he couldn’t let the matter escalate further.

At night, those who were in the mood to destroy things returned to their tents early.

When Rick and his wife meet again, they naturally have to talk to each other from the heart.

Sean glanced at the bustling tent, listened to the faintly excited sounds in Rick’s tent, and fell into insomnia.

Wang Meng slept comfortably until dawn.

The next morning, after putting on my tight shorts, I found that my coat and cloth armor placed outside the tent were all gone.

“Hey, has anyone seen my clothes?”

 Wow!

Everyone in the camp turned around and their eyes widened.

Wang Meng was wearing a shirt, revealing his huge pectoral muscles, and his eight abdominal muscles were angular, as if they were cut by a knife. His inverted triangle upper body was fascinating.

This is a more perfect upper body than Howard’s.

This kind of figure will make men jealous and women fall in love with it.

Carol and Lori, who are already married, smacked their lips and looked longingly in their eyes.

Those women who have experience but are currently single felt their legs go weak and their eyes well up with tears.

As for the virgin Amy, she was also fascinated and her face was flushed.

“Amy, Amy”

Chapter 14: Integrating into the Camp (Old Version)

Carol shook Amy’s shoulder, waking her up from her daze.

Only then did she react.

“Wang, your clothes are stained with blood. I will wash them all. They should be dry by noon.”

Amy walked forward, looking straight at Wang Meng’s tall figure, a little shy.

“Excuse me, pretty girl.”

“You’re also treating us to mutton, so it’s my turn to help you with something.”

“Well, to show my gratitude, can I buy you a drink at noon?”

“certainly.”

As the two approached each other, Amy’s entire face was revealed to Wang Meng.

Under the golden hair is a delicate face with delicate features, just like a doll.

Unlike the rough white people, Amy is delicate and tender, like a child. This face not only kills the West in an instant.

Even Wang Meng from the East was a little frightened and even couldn’t control himself.

A feeling of heat rose from my chest.

“Wow, our Amy is in love.”

The two were talking when Carol started to make a noise, but she glanced at Wang Meng and saw that he was wearing a short-sleeved shirt and shorts.

He was stunned for a second, then a meaningful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

“Amy, he’s so majestic and powerful.”

“I don’t know if you can handle it alone.”

Amy held her head high.

The little lotus has just shown its pointed tip.

He glanced at Carol and suddenly became confident.

Carol:  & 

This little brat is a bit rude.

“Ha ha”

Everyone smirked, amused by the scene.

This is the only remaining happiness in this hopeless end of the world.

Compared with the implicitness of Oriental people, Westerners are more direct.

Express what you like, dare to love and hate, and never suppress your nature.

Never doubt the temptation of a muscular man to Western women.

Compared to a little puppy, or a ‘beautiful’ man,

They prefer tall, strong, muscular men with hairy chests.

Strength and strength are the aesthetic ideals of most Westerners.

Of course, if there is a strong man like Wang Meng who has sparse hair but well-developed muscles and is as strong as a bear, he is also very popular.

Before the end of the world, men like Wang Meng were very popular among North American women.

Now the order has collapsed. In the end times with an extreme lack of security, Wang Meng’s mighty appearance, which has been strengthened several times and expanded several times, is like a dazzling pearl in the dark night.

This masculinity attracted the attention of everyone in the camp from a distance.

Just last night, Wang Meng scared everyone with his bloody clothes, and then he was targeted by a group of women in the camp.

But unfortunately, they are either already married or have friends who can do the work for them.

The only two single women were Amy and her sister Andrea.

Although Wang Meng took a few secret glances, he was still discovered by the sharp-eyed Amy.

Thinking of the legendary Oriental men being shy and introverted, she took the initiative to wash the clothes outside Wang Meng’s tent.

Love must be fought for with your own hands.

Amidst the excitement, it was time for breakfast.

And Wang Meng’s stubborn masculinity finally subsided.

Although he is thick-skinned, these Westerners don’t care too much.

There’s clothes between us.

But it’s still too obvious.

It’s quite embarrassing to be outside and being stared at by a group of people like this.

Wang Meng and Amy sat together, talking and laughing, and their relationship became more harmonious.

When two people are interested in each other, the relationship is like dry wood and raging fire.

He decided to hurry up and get on the bus in a few days.

This is to prevent blood from getting blocked in one place and causing problems in the body.

As for tickets

He planned to get on the bus without buying a ticket.

Be a glorious freeloader…

As for being single-minded.

Impossible, absolutely impossible.

I was a scumbag in my previous life, how can I change in this life?

He had already made up his mind when he came into this world.

With women on both sides, he enjoys the happiness of having two women together.

If possible, he would like to contribute his own strength to the survival and continuation of human beings on Earth.

This is a major plan to continue the immortality of species.

Not for myself, but for the country, for the people, for…

For the continuation of the excellent bloodline of the Han nation.

In the morning, Amy borrowed old man Dell’s clothes for Wang Meng.

Dell:  & 

Andrea was sitting next to Dale, her eyes fixed on the two people opposite her, and she didn’t even notice the lamb slices she had cut into pieces on the plate.

She felt abandoned by Amy and felt inexplicably sad.

Andrea is twelve years older than Amy. Although they are sisters, they are actually half mothers.

Dale saw that something was wrong and tried to comfort the other person.

“Amy has grown up, and we should respect her choice. It seems that the king is very powerful, and Amy has someone to rely on, right? On the contrary, you, although you have a doctorate, but in the current situation…”

“Dale.” Andrea put down the plate and glared at him angrily.

“Um… okay, just pretend I didn’t say anything.”

Dell spread his hands and shook his head helplessly.

Alas, no one respects him as an old man.

I feel so sad and depressed.

After breakfast, everyone went about their business.

The women were responsible for washing clothes, clearing up debris, and doing light work such as collecting wild vegetables and mushrooms.

The men were on guard or resting and chatting in the camp. There were some supplies brought back yesterday, enough for everyone to use for a long time.

Dwayne joined Carl and other children, playing with them in the camp, and his face began to smile.

Morgan saw this and smiled with relief.

Although it was a bit disappointing that we didn t find a large campsite, fortunately we had a team and were not alone.

He quickly became friends with Tzai, who was also black, and began to get to know everyone in the camp.

Wang Meng had nothing to do, so he called Glenn to walk around.

In the dense woods are rugged bushes.

Even during the day, there is an eerie atmosphere here.

This kind of place is most suitable for Tibetans. For zombies, it is a natural barrier. Even if a large number of zombies appear, it is difficult to be discovered.

The first time Wang Meng saw here, he noticed something was wrong.

Chapter 15 Glenn’s Luck (Old Version)

No wonder the mining camp fell so quickly. In one night, Rick and his men suffered heavy casualties and had to evacuate.

This place is not suitable for camping at all.

Although the quarry is located at a high altitude, there is only one road that can reach it.

But zombies do not follow the usual path. Snakes, insects and ferocious beasts that are very deadly to humans are no problem at all to zombies.

It’s all due to human’s habitual thinking, where people put themselves in the shoes of zombies and misjudge the safety of the jungle.

What is even more important is vigilance.

There were no fences around the camp to restrict the movement of zombies, nor were there any bells to provide early warning to everyone.

There is no fixed person to keep watch at night.

Old man Dell is getting older and getting less sleep, so he is perfect for keeping watch.

But it is a bit ridiculous to rely on an old man for the safety of everyone in the camp.

Putting aside the fact that Dell is old and has eye problems, the fact that he can’t stay focused all the time is a big problem.

Although old men sleep less, they get tired more easily and feel sleepy more easily than young people.

Once in the zombie

Arriving when you are confused would be a fatal thing.

All these mistakes ultimately stem from the lack of a leader with a long-term vision.

And everyone just lives from day to day, taking life one day at a time.

Democracy is good, but it is not suitable for dealing with major crises, nor can it unite all forces.

However, in order to change all this, he must become a leader.

A real man living between heaven and earth, how can he coexist equally with these white folks?

When you hold a big fist and use supreme force, you can conquer everything and build an unparalleled foundation.

The end of the world is destruction, but also rebirth.

The old order is destroyed and a new order is established.

The most important thing at the moment is to win over all forces and increase his voice in the camp.

First, let’s start with Glenn.

After they walked for a while, Wang Meng’s brows became more and more furrowed. Glenn asked:

“Wang, what’s wrong with you? Tell me and maybe I can help you.”

“Glenn, after walking for so long, didn’t you find anything wrong with the camp?”

Glenn was stunned for a moment, a little confused.

“Problem, what’s the problem?”

“Do you think the camp is safe? There are no zombies now, but will there be in the future? Do we have enough supplies? Can we survive here for a long time?”

“Wang, are you saying that this place is not suitable for living?” Glenn stopped and looked surprised.

Wang Meng put his hands behind his back, walked to an empty cliff, and looked at the city in the distance.

“This place is too close to the city. It’s a little scary. If the zombies in the city come out, this place will be like a lonely boat in the deep sea, ready to capsize in the Wangyang Sea at any time.”

Glenn smiled.

“You’re overthinking it. How could the zombies leave the city? We’ve been here for a month, but we haven’t found any zombies here. They’re all staying in the city, just like the otakus in Fuso. They won’t wander around on their own initiative.”

“That’s because there are people in the city, so the zombies are still wandering there. When there are no more living things there, they will probably leave the city and go to other places.”

After Wang Meng finished speaking, he saw that the other party was a little skeptical and continued:

“I once hid in a hospital. The zombies slaughtered everyone there, and then I stayed there for a long time. Most of them left the hospital due to hunger and thirst and wandered to nearby towns.”

“Zombies have no intelligence, but they crave flesh and blood instinctively, and they will also look for food.”

Glenn’s expression changed.

“Moreover, the team is too fragmented, everyone has different opinions, and after eating, they are in a daze, just living one day at a time. This kind of living state cannot be sustained for long.”

“We don’t have a solid survival base, nor are we self-sufficient and can’t produce enough food. Every time we go into the city to look for supplies, if we’re lucky we’ll return with a full load, but if we’re unlucky we’ll lose both the people and the goods.

How long do you think we can survive in this state of chaos and without anyone making changes?

“Everyone will be dead soon.”

Glenn pondered for a moment and said solemnly: “You saved me, I will support you in whatever you want to do.”

“From now on, I will listen to you.”

[Luck +20]
A light flashed before my eyes, and a bar of luck appeared.

“It’s a pity that Glenn died too early, otherwise his luck could have reached 30 points.”

Wang Meng’s mouth curled slightly, but he did not feel any regrets.

After all, Glenn is very capable and has strong adaptability. With a little training, it would be easy for him to become a general under him.

It didn’t take much effort to subdue Glenn, which made Wang Meng happy.

Talking to smart people is effortless. He just showed his intention and Glenn understood.

“We should go back now. I’ll go get acquainted with everyone and then we’ll talk about some things in the evening.”

Glenn is an Oriental. Starting from the Gongsun family of King Yan during the Three Kingdoms period, the capital of Goguryeo became the Daifang County of the Han people, and from then on, the Han bloodline was dominant.

For a long time, the official language of Goguryeo was Chinese, which was used to distinguish between officials and the lower-class people and to demonstrate nobility.

Generation after generation, coupled with the small Eastern country’s learning from the Han Dynasty, the two countries have the same culture.

Wang Meng’s thoughts were only slightly mentioned, and he nodded in agreement, immediately understanding everything.

Among them are the grace of saving lives, the love of skin color, and following the strong.

What is more important is a sense of identity.

Being in a foreign land together, before Wang Meng came, Glenn always felt lonely and seemed out of place among the group of black and white kids.

This gap was not eliminated until Wang Meng arrived.

Among them, Glenn felt a deep uneasiness.

He could not guarantee that these people of different skin colors would lend him a helping hand when he was in danger.

At this time, it would of course be best if people from Goguryeo came.

But if it is a Han Chinese, it is not bad.

As for the culture of infighting and betraying one’s own people, it no longer exists in the world of two people.

Chapter 16: Getting Amy (Old Version)

On the way back, the two met Daryl wandering in the forest.

He was wearing worn jeans, with long flowing hair and a thin face, full of a carefree and unruly look.

At this time, Nu Ge, holding a bow and arrow, walked in the forest very arrogantly, passing by the two people, as if he was too arrogant to communicate with others.

“He doesn’t mean to look down on anyone. He treats everyone like this. In fact, he is very kind and often shares the food he catches with everyone,” Glenn explained.

“What a stubborn fellow, Glenn, I promise he’s a fragile one.”

“Why.”

“When judging a good person or a bad person, we don’t look at their appearance or their words, but their actions. There is a song that says your coldness is the last protective color. The stronger and colder he is, the more fragile and kind he is inside.”

Looking at Nu Ge’s proud back, Wang Meng smiled.

“Since he didn’t say hello to us, we took the initiative to call him.”

“Hey, Daryl.”

Wang Meng shouted and chased after him.

Nu Ge stopped, hesitated for a moment, and turned his head proudly.

“What’s the matter?”

“I’ve discovered some characteristics of the zombies. I’m going to tell everyone tonight not to walk too far away. Also, be careful and stay safe.”

Daryl looked at Wang Meng, who was half a head taller than him, and nodded under the other party’s powerful momentum.

“good.”

After saying that, Daryl tightened the crossbow behind him and turned away.

To be honest, he felt very uncomfortable being with the other person.

It was like being stared at by a black bear, with the terrifying illusion that I would be torn to pieces at any time.

Daryl walked away and Wang Meng smiled and shook his head.

“Hey, I guarantee you, he’s still a shy little boy.”

“What, are you kidding me, boy?”

Glenn was a little surprised, but suddenly found that the other person’s eyes were staring at him again, with a strange smile on the corner of his mouth.

“Of course, you too.”

As if hinting at something, Glenn’s face turned red, a little embarrassed and angry.

“Oh, hell, I’m not.”

Glenn raised his hand in assurance.

If the fifth girl counts, then he is not really a boy.

Taking advantage of his free time, Wang Meng added the luck points he had obtained to himself.

Speed: 27+

[Spirit; 27+]
[Items: Glock pistol +, A-card 47 +, fire axe +]
Twenty points of luck from Glenn were added to speed and spirit respectively.

A stream of heat surged up, the swollen muscles began to contract, and the whole body no longer felt swollen as before.

This is not about making the muscles smaller, but about tightening the muscles to facilitate explosion.

It is the improvement brought by adding some speed.

His mind became clearer and Wang Meng could detect any disturbance in the outside world.

At this moment, Wang Meng had an inexplicable feeling about things within ten meters.

But it was vague, as if there was a thin film between them and could not be perceived clearly.

“Once all the data is added to 30, there will probably be a substantial improvement.”

Looking at the nearly perfect data, Wang Meng thought secretly.

At noon, he took the initiative to find Amy to cultivate feelings.

The girl came to see him in the morning, and at noon it was his turn to go to Amy and get his clothes back.

Old man Dell’s clothes smell rotten and are uncomfortable to wear.

Dale fainted in the toilet crying.

Typical of someone who eats other people’s food and still curses at them.

“You were happy when you put on my clothes in the morning, but after putting them on, you started to dislike it?”

Of course, he didn’t know about this.

In the camp, several men were still chatting, leisurely gathering together to chat, and occasionally helping others.

Dale took a telescope, moved a small stool, sat on the roof of the RV, looked around, and helped the camp to guard the surroundings.

“Hey, Dale, be careful not to fall.”

Wang Meng suddenly shouted, scaring Dell so much that he staggered.

When I lowered my head, I saw a figure that had already walked to the bottom of the RV, and I immediately said unhappily:

“Young man, if you walk more quietly, you can say goodbye to me.”

“I’m here to look for Amy, is she there?”

“She came back this morning and has been sewing in the trailer, helping you sew that broken piece together.”

Amy’s door opened and Wang Meng walked up.

Looking at the man in front of him, he found that he seemed to have become more handsome.

Although there was no change on her face, there seemed to be a special temperament in her body that attracted him.

It smells like dad’s.

A strong sense of security.

“Wang, you seem to have changed.”

“It seems to have become more handsome.”

“Amy, are you in love?”

Wang Meng twitched the corner of his mouth and smiled wickedly.

If my guess is correct, this is probably because his body has become more perfect, making it more attractive to the opposite sex.

And then there is Xiaoshuai’s face.

It can be called a fatal killer of young girls and young women.

Amy blushed, a little shy.

“There were a lot of holes in your clothes. I sewed them up for you.”

“Really? Close your eyes. I’ll give you a surprise.”

Amy closed her eyes and felt a black screen in front of her eyes, and then she was stabbed hard on the face.

In an instant, the pinkness spread all over her cheeks, and then she wiped her face with a look of disgust.

“Your beard is too hard and it pricks my face.”

“I just cut my beard last night. That’s your illusion. If you don’t believe me, you can try it again.”

Their eyes met, Amy lowered her head, and the atmosphere was somewhat ambiguous.

Just as Wang Meng was about to take action, Dell put his head on the skylight and made an inopportune sound.

“Young people are almost done, there are still elderly people here. It’s almost time for dinner, get ready to eat.”

Old man Dell couldn’t stand it.

In just one day, the cabbages in my garden were rolled away by the pigs.

This speed of development really worries the old man.

After dinner, Wang Meng also joined the lazy camp and chatted with them.

He does not want to be involved in romantic relationships.

The ambition to be a king or a prince is the true character of a man.

To get promoted, you must first get familiar with everyone.

Wang Meng sat next to Rick and joked:

“Rick, why aren’t you with Lori Karl, but staying here with a bunch of old men? Is it because there are too many stored food and Lori can’t eat it, so she kicked you out?”

Maul smirked.

“Perhaps the pistol is rusty and can no longer hold ammunition, so it becomes a veritable quick-grab.”

Everyone burst into laughter, their faces beaming with joy, and the atmosphere began to get lively.

The most direct way for men to get closer together.

He makes dirty jokes and speaks in a flowery way.

Second only to drinking “milk tea” together.

It’s the special kind of milk tea, white milk tea, yellow milk tea, and black milk tea.

Carol passed by and took a bite.

“A bunch of unruly fellows.”

Turning around, she found some sisters and started gossiping about men.

When men get together, their favorite topic is women.

When women get together, their favorite topic is men.

Chapter 17 Lessons from Love (Old Edition)

In the evening, at Wang Meng’s suggestion, the women cooked in advance.

Wang Meng didn’t give the sheep away for nothing yesterday. At least everyone is willing to obey him on some small matters.

I finished eating two hours in advance, and by the time I had cleaned up everything, the sky was still bright.

Seeing that the time was almost up, Wang Meng waved to everyone.

A group of people gathered together and looked at Wang Meng, wondering what he was going to do.

“Hey, everyone is curious about why I asked Carol and the others to cook in advance.”

“Maybe, it’s to get into the tent earlier with your little girlfriend.”

The most indecent More is full of obscene words.

“We are of different ages, from different places, and have completely different personalities and life experiences. But our destination is Atlanta, and we all want to survive the zombie tide.”

Wang Meng walked in the middle of the crowd, paused, and continued.

“Unfortunately, Atlanta is not safe. Anyone who enters early has probably turned into a brainless monster or a pile of poop.”

“We are lucky to have found this good place that is temporarily free from zombie harassment, but we are not actually safe, and this place is not suitable as a survival base.”

Before Wang Meng finished speaking, Ed next to him just quit.

“Shit, if you don’t like it, get out. This is our territory. You are not welcome here.”

“We took you in, not to listen to your orders. You are an outsider, understand?”

“You are just a yellow monkey. I really don’t know where you got the courage to bark and yell here.”

“Um?”

Wang Meng frowned, then relaxed his brows. He was not angry at all, instead he wanted to laugh.

Okay, you re just in time.

Isn’t this just a way to establish authority?

In an instant, everyone turned their heads and looked at Ed.

Is he sick to create racial conflicts at this time?

The world is now full of zombies, and it is already very difficult for humans to survive. Now there is internal fighting, which is not something normal people would do.

The birds are still flying, and I want to hide my good bow.

You have to know that even many years ago, when the Chinese Exclusion Act was promulgated in Mexico, there were a large number of white immigrants in Mexico, and the Chinese had completed major infrastructure for Mexico.

Only when the maximum benefits of the Chinese have been squeezed out and there is no longer a shortage of labor or problems locally will they start to deal with the Chinese who may threaten the status of white people in the future.

Now the world is nuclear war, and humans are struggling to survive in the face of zombies, and may even be destroyed at any time. To create confrontation at this time is really a brain problem.

“Ed, you’re a piece of trash,” Amy cursed angrily.

Rick, Amy and the others looked at Ed with hostility, and at Wang Meng.

They knew that with Wang Meng’s skills, they didn’t need to take any action.

The angriest person was Tzai, he had the illusion that he could empathize with the others.

He is often discriminated against by others.

The others also looked at Ed with disgust.

This meal was enough to change their attitude towards Wang Meng and his men. Not to mention that with the addition of new forces, the camp would be safer and their families would be able to go out less frequently.

As for Moore, he clasped his hands together, looking like he was enjoying the show.

He could sense that the other party was very dangerous, but he needed to continue observing his specific combat capabilities, so he let this idiot Ed test the waters.

Strength determines his future attitude.

It’s flattery, equality, or something like that.

“Hey, Ed.”

Carol blushed a little and went forward to grab Ed, wanting him to come back.

“Snap”

A sudden slap knocked her to the ground.

Although Ed is weak externally, he is incredibly strong internally.

This slap is the best punishment for a disobedient woman.

This scene caused dissatisfaction among everyone.

“What a scumbag, a domestic violence scum who only knows how to beat women.”

Beating a woman for no reason.

If it was one of those few female boxers in the East, they would have beaten her, after all, she could have felt justified even though the three children were not her biological children.

But beating a traditional, virtuous and kind woman like Carol is a sin.

“Carol, please leave first. I will teach this scumbag a lesson.”

Wang Meng twisted his arms and walked forward step by step.

Carol covered her face in a daze, and was then pulled by Amy into the group of women.

The majority of women began to comfort each other and glared at Ed angrily.

“You short little monkey, I know you’re just pretending.”

Ed was always unhappy with Wang Meng. His status was not high to begin with, and now three men came, and they all looked difficult to deal with.

As a result, his status suddenly dropped and he seemed even less noticeable among the crowd.

He is a big and strong man in the camp and he wants to establish his authority.

Compared to others, Wang Meng, who looks muscular, is easier to bully.

Such a display of force would have greater effects.

He knew Orientals very well.

Those people were like eunuchs, with slashes on their bodies, and they didn’t have any manliness at all.

The person who impressed him most was a tall, muscular Chinese immigrant.

Even though they were beaten to a pulp by a low-level black guy, they still ran away in fear, not daring to fight back.

From then on he understood one thing.

Chinese people are easy to bully.

Don t be fooled by the fact that Wang Meng is muscular and as strong as a black bear. He was even covered in blood before he came yesterday.

He also believed that the other party was very strong.

But cowardice determines everything.

Putting himself in their shoes, he thought that if he went out to hang out, he would also dress himself up to look mighty and powerful.

As for saving Glenn, it’s even funnier.

Two monkeys, how credible are they?

He rolled up his sleeves, ready to teach the other person a lesson.

“Let Master Ed tell you what the rules are.”

Chapter 18: The Fat Guy Who Eats Gigolos (Old Version)

The lightning-fast fist, with a whistling sound, hit Ed’s face.

The fist was the size of a sandbag, but he forced it into the opponent’s mouth and then pulled it out.

In and out, bringing out pieces of bloody teeth.

White and red fragments flew everywhere, and the ground was covered with debris.

Looking at Ed, his mouth was full of blood. There was no trace of white in his empty mouth. His mouth was limp, as if there was no bone at all.

Obviously, Wang Meng’s punch broke Ed’s mouth and even hurt his bones.

Ed stood there in a daze, and then he felt a buzzing sound and then he lost all feeling in his body.

Then I felt dizzy and the whole sky began to spin.

With a “plop” sound.

The fat and huge body fell to the ground, his face was stiff, his eyes were white, as if he had lost his soul.

Amid the shock of the people around him, Wang Meng squatted down and rubbed his fist on the other person’s clothes in disgust.

“I hate people who are violent towards others the most. They have no manners or politeness at all.”

Everyone: “…”

You broke all the people’s teeth with one punch, do you think this is civilized and polite?

Even Rick Morgan and other younger brothers were stunned.

They had never seen Wang Meng so violent… towards people.

Looking at the wide eyes of the people around him, Wang Meng scratched his head shyly, revealing an innocent expression.

“He discriminated against me, spewed shit all over me, and beat women. Now I’m stopping him from spewing shit and hitting me. Is that reasonable?”

 It makes sense, and you even gave him a painless tooth extraction. Now, except for his wisdom teeth, all his teeth are pain-free.

Really, he should be thanking you.

Sean added insult to injury.

He had been annoyed with the fat man for a long time. He liked to beat his wife, and not only did he not work in the camp, he also ate for free.

The problem is that they eat it with a clear conscience.

It was nothing, he endured it.

There were even several times when someone provoked him, and if the other party had not gone too far, he would have slapped them in the face.

“Tear~ah”

After being beaten unconscious, Ed finally came to his senses in the severe pain. His mouth was burning, and he couldn’t help but scream out loudly.

“puff”

Wang Meng was quick-witted and quick-handed. He stretched out his leg and stuffed his size 45 leather boots into the other person’s mouth.

“Woo woo”

Ed squeaked and whimpered.

“Now, he can’t scream.” Wang Meng shouted to everyone with a calm expression.

“Help me get some hemostatic medicine, and also give him a small cloth bag to hold in his mouth, so that this idiot won’t make any noise and attract the zombies.”

At this time, the women were in a panic, and they were in a mess, some looking for medicine, some trying to help.

After working for a while, someone handed over a sock with a hole in it. Wang Meng sprinkled hemostatic powder on it and forced the sock into Ed’s mouth.

After working for a while, Ed also fainted.

Wang Meng: I didn t really concentrate on picking them, I just picked them up randomly.

“Oh~ This hunk, it looks like he’ll be a gigolo in the future. I don’t know if he’ll still be able to be so tough then. This little darling is so pitiful.”

Moore was very happy to see others in such a miserable state.

This idiot, he didn’t even get angry when he saw the powerful More, but he, a fat white guy, was so arrogant.

It’s totally brainless.

However, after such a commotion, no matter whether everyone was satisfied or not, they all calmed down and looked at Wang Meng quietly.

“Where was I just now?”

 It s not safe here.

“Well… I come from a small town. Do you know how the town changes after a crisis breaks out?”

Hearing this, everyone became interested, pricked up their ears and paid close attention.

After the apocalypse, they fled here listening to the radio and had no idea what happened to the town afterwards.

“In a small town, a zombie crisis broke out, and soon the zombies bit and ate people one by one until everyone in the town died.

After waiting for a while and finding no signs of life, the zombies scattered and fled the town on their own initiative. “

“Shit, you mean the zombies in Atlanta are going to break out.”

“Will something like that happen? What should I do then?”

Everyone looked shocked and couldn’t help but worry.

“Yes, from my observation, zombies rely on a certain sense of vision, mainly hearing, and smell. They are particularly sensitive to fresh flesh and blood, which can even make them excited.

Although they don’t eat anything, driven by instinct, they will look for fresh flesh and blood, and take the initiative to leave their original place and spread everywhere.

And they retain the sociality of humans. They will follow their companions and move with their companions. If there is a zombie around, it means there are other zombies around, and there may even be a large number of zombies nearby. “

After Wang Meng finished speaking, he looked at everyone with a serious face.

“So, if you find a zombie nearby, you must leave immediately, because there may be a group of zombies nearby, or even a large-scale zombie tide.”

A moment of contemplation.

Everyone became even more worried, their eyes flickering, not knowing what to do.

“Isn’t it a hospital?”

Rick looked confused.

He also didn’t know how Wang Meng, who was with him, discovered these things.

We are all surviving in the apocalypse, why do you know so much?

Do zombies really have so many characteristics?

This was Rick’s doubt, but he did not question it in public. He just thought that Wang Meng was not simple and had other secrets.

These characteristics can be proven as long as you are willing to do so in the future. Given the other person’s intelligence, you should not be able to lie.

As for the purpose…

Chapter 19 My Cat Can Backflip (Old Version)

“The vigilance cannot all be left to Dell. There should be fences around, men should be trained in professional skills to protect their families, and women and children should also be exposed to zombies early so that they can save their lives in times of crisis.”

Wang Meng looked at everyone and said solemnly: “Everyone should take action and find a safer and self-sufficient survival base, so as not to risk your life every time to go into the city.”

After Wang Meng’s words, everyone’s mood gradually became depressed.

I originally thought this was a Feng Shui treasure land, but it turned out to be a volcanic crater, so I had to leave.

“Really? This place is very remote. I can’t be so unlucky.”

“The terrain here is good, it should be fine.”

“It has been fine before. Why don’t we wait a little longer? Maybe the zombies will miss it and we can’t be sure.”

“That’s right. Otherwise, let’s continue living here.”

The crowd began to talk, and everyone opposed the migration.

After hesitating for a moment, Sean and Morales looked at everyone in the camp, looked at each other and shook their heads.

Walking up to Wang Meng, Morales whispered advice.

“King, this is just your opinion. It’s safe here so far.”

“Everyone has gotten used to this place. It’s difficult to get everyone to leave just based on what you said. The road is not safe. At least it’s much more dangerous than the camp.”

“How about we continue to stay here. If we find zombies nearby, we’ll follow your advice and leave. If not, then we’ll continue to stay.”

Sean nodded in agreement.

“Everyone has escaped from the zombies and is now very scared. They will not risk leaving before everything is confirmed.”

“It’s very dangerous to stay here. It won’t be good for future development at all. But considering the current situation, this is the only way for now.”

Sean had no choice, he needed the team and the team needed him, and neither of them would survive without the other.

Wang Meng pondered for a moment and nodded in agreement.

“We need to prepare some supplies in advance, so that we won’t be unable to evacuate in time when we encounter danger. Even if the camp is not in danger, those things can still be used.”

The evening meeting did not produce any results, and everyone returned to their tents with heavy hearts.

Wang Meng’s words were like the curse of a vicious wizard from the East, casting a shadow over the bright sky.

People always cannot leave their comfort zone.

Compared to taking risks outside, quarries are more reliable.

How could I bear to give up this precious land before the danger really comes?

Wang Meng did not expect that everyone would leave by his persuasion, and his real purpose had already been achieved.

Give everyone a warning to reduce accidental casualties and preserve the integrity of the team.

By the way, he established a character for himself, creating an image of a wise man who is brilliant, brave, foresighted, and has long-term strategies.

These white people are used to freedom and democracy, and they care about human rights and themselves.

This is different from the traditional Eastern culture where one lives for and serves others.

They do everything for themselves, care about their personal happiness, and don’t care about other people’s views or opinions at all.

They just want Parliament and a fair vote.

Milijian officials are merely tools to serve them and cannot make any decisions on their behalf.

As long as the cattle and sheep are kept in a pen and guaranteed to stay alive, they will not resist.

Selfish Westerners are not easy to manage.

They want to become the masters of this land and cannot sacrifice their own interests for the sake of the overall situation.

They are unwilling to give up even a tiny bit of rights.

In times of peace, freedom and democracy, they will become the happiest people.

In the end times, it is a cup of poison that kills others.

The world is full of zombies, and humans are struggling to survive.

Only autocracy can save the lives of most survivors.

He anticipated everything in advance, and once things were realized one by one, he would gain the trust of everyone in the camp and establish absolute voice.

As a yellow person, in order to make these white people surrender, I must be equipped with absolute strength and absolute wisdom.

Only by having abilities far beyond those of ordinary people can you become a leader in the eyes of everyone.

The night was bright, and the stars illuminated the camp.

Tents were set up on the ground, and various loud noises could be heard from time to time.

“~Oh”

Sometimes it is excited, sometimes it is low and melodious, dancing in the air.

Wang Meng crawled into the tent and tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.

He has sharp ears and eyes, and his perception is many times greater than that of ordinary people, so he can hear everything clearly.

These surrounding tents are always untidy.

They should have fun when they play and have enough fun at once.

But the problem is that it only happens for a few minutes each time, over and over again, intermittently.

Just like frequent urination, it’s annoying.

This is especially true for Rick’s family.

This group of middle-aged men are really in trouble now that they can t get the magic oil from the third brother.

After opening the tent, Wang Meng sat outside to get some fresh air, feeling hopeless.

The dark red body is like an iron rod exposed to the sun.

It feels like I took Third Brother’s drugs and I feel extremely uncomfortable.

He is already a hot-blooded man, and after several strengthenings, he is even more vigorous.

How can a passionate and mighty man bear this?

“Crunch”

Dell’s RV opened and Amy walked out.

“King, are you still awake?”

“No. What about you?”

“I need to go to the bathroom for a while.”

“It’s so dark, it’s not safe outside, I’ll take you with me.”

“Will it be bad?”

Amy was a little hesitant, and Wang Meng gentlemanly stretched out his arm and stepped forward to support Amy.

“I am a gentleman and it is my honor to help Ms. Amy.”

Amy looked at the dark forest ahead and finally nodded.

After turning left again and again, the two came to a dense forest.

The stream flows with a gurgling sound, like a clear spring.

Wang Meng’s ears trembled, and a sense of evil fire rose from his heart.

He can’t hold it back any longer!

Soon, the two returned to the camp smoothly. When Amy was about to return to the RV, Wang Meng made up his mind.

“Amy, I have a cat in my tent that does backflips.”

“Kitty, backflip?”

Amy was confused. She didn’t remember Wang having a cat.

With the help of the moonlight, Amy saw clearly what was ahead and paused slightly.

Her entire cheek quickly turned red like a red apple.

This scene made Wang Meng even more excited.

Seeing that Amy did not refuse, Wang Meng half pushed and half pulled her into the tent.

“Where’s the cat?”

“Okay, I lied to you. As compensation, I’ll treat you to a delicious meal.”

“What”

….

Chapter 20: Recruiting People (Old Version)

The next morning.

Wang Meng walked out of the tent with a refreshed look on his face, welcoming a beautiful day.

The fire was finally put out!

It s like being pregnant for ten months. The body feels heavy and then suddenly the baby is released, and one feels refreshed.

Amy had dark circles under her eyes and covered her mouth. She staggered out of the RV, looking at Wang Meng with a face full of resentment.

Yesterday, the two of them completed an experiment together.

About the future transformation project of mankind.

However, in order to prevent Andrea from worrying, she worked until late at night and then returned to the RV to rest.

Before leaving, eat lots of quality food.

Although I had a night’s rest, my knees still hurt a little and my mouth was a little bruised.

At breakfast time, Andrea looked at her sister strangely.

“Why don’t you eat? Is it not to your taste?”

“No, my mouth is a little salty and I have no appetite.”

She closed her eyes now, her mind was in a mess, and she had no appetite to eat.

On the side, Wang Meng curled his lips and grinned wickedly.

After breakfast, everyone started to get busy.

“Brothers, we agreed yesterday to collect fuel, more durable cars, food, medicine…all supplies to prepare for the future.”

Wang Meng took the C position and took the initiative to gather everyone.

“Dale, go ask everyone for their opinions and see what’s missing. We’ll go into the city and collect as much as we can.”

Dale nodded and instructed before leaving:

“Young man, go ask right away. But my RV hose is aging, so try to find a suitable hose if you can.”

“Come on, that old antique that’s about to fall apart can already be sold as scrap. I don’t want it to break down at a critical moment and be surrounded by a large group of zombies, and finally be expelled from their dirty anus.”

Dale said angrily, “You have no vision, I have taken good care of my car. It has only been five years, and after I polished it it looks like new.”

Wang Meng laughed.

“It’s like a woman who got a few dozen bucks on the street. She looks bright and beautiful on the outside, but her inside is already full of holes and old beyond recognition.”

“That’s not the same thing.”

“Well, if you say new, then it’s new. If possible, I plan to drive a new one back so that you, who drives a junky car, can experience what a new car feels like.”

“The world is in decline, people’s hearts are no longer the same as before, and this is another young man who doesn’t respect the elderly.”

Dale walks off swearing.

“Okay, who’s going to tag along this time?”

Wang Meng looked around and looked at everyone.

Sean stood aside, frowning, but said nothing.

The other party was overstepping his authority, which made him feel uncomfortable.

“Me.” Rick raised his hand.

Although he was being pulled by Lori, he still raised his hands.

“As a new member, I have not made any contribution yet.”

“Okay, add me in,” Morgan agreed.

In the following time, several people joined in one after another, including two women.

Andrea, Amy’s silly older sister.

Morgan Millie, an urban plumbing designer of black descent, was the capable black woman who suggested going through the sewers when Rick and his companions were trapped in the department store at the beginning.

“Although I don’t discriminate against women, and I also like women to master weapons and learn the skills to deal with zombies, but for now, it seems that you are no longer any use other than causing trouble.”

Looking at the two women, Wang Meng shook his head and refused.

“You are being blatantly discriminatory. I am not inferior to men at all. I will prove that I am stronger than you. I will search for supplies with you, kill the zombies, and then evacuate together. It is not difficult.”

Andrea was very unconvinced and glared at Wang Meng angrily.

She doesn’t know yet that she has become Wang Meng’s sister-in-law, otherwise she would probably be furious.

“Are you good at using a gun, are you very strong, or are you powerful enough to hunt down zombies easily?”

“No”

Andrea was very decisive, but her thoughts were extremely clear, and she responded immediately.

“Many men here cannot meet the standards you mentioned.”

“They are men, and they are naturally stronger than women. At least when they kill zombies, their weapons won’t get stuck in the zombies’ skulls and can’t be pulled out.

Take the simplest example of escaping. Who can you outrun, except for the fat old man Dell?

Wang Meng smiled and gestured, then looked at Dell who was collecting information among the women.

After a pause, he added, “Plus Ed, who is lying in the tent and has no food to eat.”

Andrea paused and glanced at the people around her.

Although I was very unwilling to accept it, it seemed that I really could not outrun these men.

If you don’t count kids like Carl.

“Morgan, you come and persuade Millie,”

“Okay, boss.”

Morgan trotted away from the crowd, pulling Millie with him.

As both of them are black, it will be easier for them to communicate.

Black people have always been united, just as Chinese people like to cheat their fellow countrymen.

They are famous all over the world.

There is nothing we can do about it.

In a world dominated by white people, black people are too weak and must unite to survive.

The Chinese are too strong.

Excellent intelligence, hard work and strong vitality.

They can survive by eating wild grasses and tree barks, or even soil if that doesn’t work.

As long as there are no carnivores who interfere, you can live well anywhere.

Meat eaters are very afraid of them, afraid that they will rebel, afraid that they will awaken.

Promote Confucian culture, confiscate weapons, formulate harsh laws, and weaken them in various ways.

Not only that, we also have to find ways to divide and split.

Let them fight among themselves and not work together to consolidate their rule.

Generation after generation, East Asia has cultivated a fine tradition of pitting its own people.

This is what happened after the big  Qing .

Before the Ming Dynasty, fellow villagers were the most reliable.

Old Zhu relied on his fellow villagers from Fengyang to build his empire, but everything changed later and fellow villagers became more and more people.

Stabbed twice in the back.

In this regard, Wang Meng can only say that “I, Daqing”, have been cheating people, and this continues to this day.

Chapter 21: Strong Andrea (Old Version)

Soon, Dale pulled the stupid woman Andrea away, and Morgan persuaded Millie to give up going with them.

Seeing that the two men were no longer following him, Wang Meng breathed a sigh of relief.

The zombies haven’t become weaker yet, so the situation that Wang Meng joked about might really happen, where the knife can’t be pulled out of the zombies’ bones.

Don t underestimate the fact that Karma carries the whole game in the later stage. She can kill anyone who stands in her way. She is the strongest force of Rick s team.

She is just a housewife now, and a zombie can take her life.

Currently working.

Feed Ed porridge in the tent.

These two women are not much better. They have just accepted the end of the world, and when they encounter danger, they lose control of their emotions and affect others.

Women and children are always the most unstable factors.

It is not suitable to go out for adventure without certain training.

Originally trapped in the building, Andrea was ready to shoot Rick, which might have been a factor.

Bringing two noobs directly into the city and to a hell-difficulty dungeon is courting death.

It is better to wait until we move to the countryside later and let them slowly kill monsters and level up.

However, it is understandable that the two of them took the initiative to stand up.

Wang Meng vaguely guessed the reason.

Although the quarry is not big, there are not many people there.

But before Wang Meng and others arrived, they had already divided into several small groups.

Morales with his wife and children.

sisters, Dale and Amy Andrea.

Sean and Lori Carr.

Tzai and Millie are two black people.

The Moldaril brothers.

Ed’s family of three.

Finally, there are lone rangers like Glenn and Jim who have special skills.

Every time the camp goes into the city to collect things, almost every group sends out one person in exchange for enough supplies and equal voice.

In the past, old man Dell and Amy were too young and too weak, so Andrea took on the heavy responsibility.

The two black people, Tzai and Millie, have a very good relationship, but they haven’t really become a group yet. They have only known each other for more than a month, so the contact time is still too short.

Ed is a bad person and has no shame. He always hides in the camp enjoying the protection but doesn’t want to contribute.

Carol, who has not yet transformed, is too weak and has no other choice but to continue working to help the group and reduce the strange looks.

Millie and Andrea were two women with too strong self-esteem and would not allow themselves to become a burden, so they joined the adventure team.

After all, this is still the early days of the team, we haven t experienced many hardships, and the harmony is not as good as we imagined.

“I, Rick, Morgan, More, T-boy”

Wang Meng looked at the members of the collection team, frowned, and turned his gaze to the other side.

Glenn was stunned, looking very bitter.

“Wang, I went there just the day before yesterday.”

“You used to be a food delivery man in Atlanta. You know the terrain. We need you.”

“All right.”

Glenn spread his hands and had to follow.

“Okay, six people are enough. Let’s go say goodbye to our families first, and then drive off.”

Everyone returned to their families and comforted them.

Wang Meng walked up to Amy and said goodbye.

At this time, Andrea finally came to her senses and realized the seriousness of the problem.

“Fuck, Amy is still a child.”

“I know this better than you.”

Wang Meng looked sincere.

Andrea was furious, but was counterattacked by Amy.

“The king is right. I have grown up.”

It is the sound of a broken heart.

This stab in the back was really unacceptable to Andrea.

Looking at Amy snuggling in Wang Meng’s arms like a little bird, she wanted to vomit blood.

Just a few days later, this little sister is gone???

Amy buried her head in Wang Meng’s arms and took a deep breath.

The strong masculine scent intoxicated her.

He was like her father when she was a child, making her feel safe.

Dale collected the list and came over to comfort Andrea.

“Wang is very strong. He can protect Amy.”

“Dale, are you saying I can’t protect Amy?”

Dale didn’t say anything, just glanced at Wang Meng, then stared at Andrea carefully for a few seconds.

He turned around and the figure slowly disappeared into the distance.

However, Andrea still heard a few scattered sighs.

“Why”

This sound was like salt being poured into the wound.

Totally emo.

After saying goodbye to Amy, everyone also said goodbye to their families.

When the trunk of the vehicle was opened, a row of long guns appeared in front of everyone, blinding them.

“God, that’s a lot of guns.”

“Oh my god, did you rob a gun store?”

After getting the guns, a group of people shouted excitedly and made all kinds of weird roars.

At this time, Wang Meng poured a bucket of cold water on these excited people.

“One per person. Once you enter the city, use cold weapons as much as possible. Don’t shoot unless it’s absolutely necessary.”

“After firing, no matter what you are doing, you must evacuate in time, otherwise you may be surrounded by zombies attracted by the gunshot.”

Before leaving, Wang Meng handed a Glock pistol to Amy and told her to turn on the safety and pull the trigger to prevent any accidents.

As for the rules of the game set by Sean, they had long been abandoned by Wang Meng.

At this time, Andrea pulled him away and whispered:

“Wang, next Monday is Amy’s birthday. If possible, I hope to celebrate her 18th birthday. I know this request is a bit embarrassing, but…”

Andrea, contrary to her strong woman attitude, looked pitiful and begging for mercy.

Wang Meng was stunned for a moment and nodded.

“Amy is my girlfriend, and she will have a happy birthday party next Monday.”

“Thanks.”

She is essentially a weak woman, and only appears to be cold and strong in order to protect Amy.

“This stupid woman.”

After complaining for a while, Wang Meng walked away as if nothing had happened.

He saw through the woman Andrea.

Just a tigress.

Attack hard internally and be submissive externally.

Beneath the cold appearance lies an “extremely brave” heart.

As we can see from the time when Sophia was lost, hiding in the bathroom and facing a zombie can be “thrilling”.

Chapter 22: Stronger than Daryl (Old Version)

Two cars were speeding on the quiet road.

As we got closer to the city, the number of zombies wandering around increased.

Tzi sat in the back of the car, chattering non-stop.

“Oh, damn, this abominable zombie. There weren’t any of these abominable filth on the way here last time. The scenery on the road this time is much worse than last time. Brave t.dog, you are not afraid of any difficulties.”

The strong street style of black people is just like rap, which makes people laugh.

“Some zombies walked out of the city and began to explore the surrounding area.”

“I’m afraid there aren’t many living people left in the city.”

Looking at the zombies around him, Wang Meng gradually recalled some details.

The day before Amy’s birthday, a large group of zombies attacked, turning her birthday into a funeral.

In other words, there is still one week left before the camp crisis.

There may even be some unexpected events, which may happen earlier.

“We have until next week to either get out of here or get ready to deal with this crisis.”

“However, even if we stay in the camp, there shouldn’t be any danger. With advance warning and my presence, even if zombies appear, there shouldn’t be much damage. At least, Amy and I are fine.”

As for the others, if they really don’t listen to advice, they deserve to die.

What is most lacking in the last days is people.

The thing that is most in demand is people.

As long as he is not the designated right-hand man, he will not be sad at all.

However, if there is a mobile fortress in the end times, like the cockroaches of the doomsday, that kind of cheating car is simply a bug.

Suddenly, like a bolt of lightning, it struck Wang Meng’s mind.

 What car is best for the end of the world?

He suddenly said.

“The sports car is incredibly fast. It can easily shake off the zombies.”

Glenn was overjoyed and made a proposal to Wang Meng.

“No, no, no. Sports cars have short legs and require too high a road surface. Of course, I’d rather go with a mountain bike like the Hummer.”

Compared to sports cars, Moore prefers this kind of manly thing.

“What do you think it would be like if we had a few school buses?”

Wang Meng’s words were like thunder, and several people shuddered at the same time.

Glenn stopped the car and turned to look at Wang Meng.

“Wang, you mean…”

 Perhaps, going to a nearby primary school will yield some good results.

The vehicle turned around and drove towards the suburbs of the city.

Mi Li s school bus is world-famous.

They value children and education, which is contrary to the greedy and evil Mi Li family capital.

Children are a forbidden area and no one dares to touch them.

Even the evil Z. Ben family, who are guilty of heinous crimes and eat people and drink blood, dare not make huge profits from Hua Hua.

They don t even have the courage to use them as  tools to coerce their families.

There is a country with all its might to supervise the children.

The community distributes free food to them every week, and the federal government also provides enough money to the family as child support.

For this country founded by immigrants, children are hope and the future.

Every child born on this land will no longer belong to a family.

They belong to the country and the government.

Some parents only have custody.

Not to mention abandoning a child, even beating the child will result in the person being brought to court.

Even if a child is under the age of twelve, his parents may lose custody if he is left alone at home.

Although… there are a lot of flaws.

for example.

The government gives out free money, daily necessities, and (real) vouchers to ensure that children can grow up with peace of mind.

The old blacks took a different approach.

They no longer work, but go home to give birth to a litter of black puppies.

They use the relief money received by the little black people to ensure they have enough food and clothing.

You can even order a different style of laundry detergent from time to time.

Wang Meng knew this very well in his previous life.

Fortunately.

Most of these little black guys don t have good parents.

But they have a country that loves them.

The Mi Li family is brutal towards the outside world, threatening war and imposing economic sanctions at every turn, turning the world upside down.

But to your own people.

It s really good.

Every child will receive special attention before he or she reaches adulthood.

Especially their safety.

To ensure their safe growth so that it is easier to “exploit” them in the future.

Specially invented the school bus.

Not one of those rural school buses, where 60 people can be crammed into a 30-seat vehicle at a marked price.

As long as the car can fit in, a second one will never be sent out.

Livestock will suffocate to death, but strong humans will not.

East Asians, in particular, are world-renowned for their ability to endure.

Young people even regard hard work and struggle as virtues.

Mi Li’s school bus is covered in yellow, similar to the imperial robe of the Han Dynasty.

The school bus wearing a yellow robe is like the supreme being in the world.

Even if the president is in the way, he has to step aside.

School buses are indestructible.

Thick special steel plates are installed on the front, back, left and right sides, and the vehicle is as strong as an armored vehicle.

The glass is also made of special bulletproof glass and is very strong.

The status of school buses is too high and too sacred. When Rick and others mention vehicles, they subconsciously ignore them in their minds.

It was not until Wang Meng mentioned it that I suddenly realized it.

The school bus’s defensive properties are designed according to tank standards. It has strong power and surprisingly large space. Isn’t it a natural doomsday fortress?

Although the fuel consumption is a bit higher.

As a delivery boy, Glenn is very familiar with his surroundings and has many impressions of nearby schools.

Soon the group arrived around a school.

This is a city suburb with a few small shops located near the school, which seems quiet and peaceful.

At the intersection, several zombies heard the noise and rushed over excitedly.

“Leave it to me.”

Without waiting for More and his men to take action, Wang Meng took a few quick steps forward.

He held an axe in his right hand and swung it casually.

Several heads were smashed to the ground like broken watermelons.

“This dude is not gentle at all to these little cuties.”

While Mor was laughing, he drew his weapon.

However, when he saw Wang Meng deal with the zombies so cleanly and neatly, his pupils couldn’t help but shrink.

He thought he could deal with the zombies quickly, but it was impossible for him to do it as smoothly and easily as the other party.

From this point of view, the other party seems to be slightly stronger than himself.

The other party beat Ed last night. He looked at his teeth afterwards and found that all his teeth were broken, not a single one was intact.

The jaw was dislocated and severely damaged.

That punch showed unparalleled power.

And now, killing zombies shows his extraordinary coordination, agility, and powerful combat capabilities.

At this moment, Moore touched his chin and shook his head secretly.

“It seems that I have to be more restrained in front of the king in the future. He is stronger than me…

A little bit better than Daryl.”

Chapter 23 Underground Garage (Old Version)

There is a security booth inside and outside the school gate.

Before the end of the world, an Ah Si was responsible for directing traffic and protecting children on their way to and from school.

The pavilion inside the gate is used exclusively by school security.

The two have clear division of labor, one for internal affairs and the other for external affairs.

The security booth outside was deserted. They must have run away long before the end of the world.

It was bloody inside.

A zombie in a security uniform was squatting inside, constantly digging out the corpse beneath him.

The corpse’s abdomen was hollowed out, and maggots kept wriggling on the rotten flesh. The stench that had accumulated in the pavilion spread out little by little, making the people who were used to seeing zombies feel dizzy.

The zombies were covered in rotten flesh, but they were fine when exposed to the air.

There is a bottom line to stinking.

But being stuck in a small space is terrible.

I don’t know if these two have been stuck in the pavilion for too long. You can tell that the smell inside the pavilion must be very delicious.

“You have to drive through the school gate to get out, and the key is usually in the security booth.”

Rick looked at the zombie in the security booth and observed him carefully at his waist.

“It’s like we’re not sure if the school bus is still parked inside and we’re not sure we want to risk going in.”

Tzai was a little hesitant. He seemed calm on the surface, but he was actually very panicked.

My legs were so weak from fear, but I still rushed to the front when something happened.

As a low-class gangster, he learned to be “tough” since he was young.

Once you are weak, you will be bullied by others.

In this world where the strong prey on the weak, he has no choice.

Fear or not.

Toughness and courage were his traits throughout his life.

At this time, voices were heard and several people were attracted over.

“It seems that this place is not safe.”

Glenn looked at the zombies that were gradually gathering and picked up the iron rod in his hand helplessly.

Inside the gate, several zombies wandered over from a distance and roared at them.

Soon, dozens of zombies, big and small, came running over, stretched out their arms, and tried their best to claw at the people through the gaps in the iron gate.

Blocked by an iron gate, they posed no threat at all.

“I take back what I said before. The next job will be easy.”

Glenn narrowed his eyes and twitched the corners of his mouth, revealing a hint of excitement.

“Move, be safe.”

After Wang Meng finished speaking, he took out a sharp axe and with two swishes, he quickly collected the two corpses’ heads.

These are the luck points for walking, the later you go, the less you will have.

The zombies were clinging to the iron railings stupidly, like meat on a sticky board, completely powerless to resist.

“Ah, hahaha, compared to the sexy chocolate high at the bar, this is awesome.”

T-boy waved his weapon excitedly, looking very powerful.

He is tough on the outside but soft on the inside, and at this moment he is enjoying the pleasure of exploding.

 It s much easier than delivering food.

Glenn was equally excited. As more and more zombies were stabbed to death, the fear in his heart gradually disappeared, and he also vaguely realized something.

If you use the right method, these zombies are not difficult to deal with.

Soon, the area behind the gate was filled with corpses, and there was no trace of the zombies in the yard.

Wang Meng took a few steps back, and with a move similar to the Wudang Cloud Ladder, he climbed up the wall, nimbly dodged the glass fragments above, and leaped into the iron gate.

He knocked on the security booth, chopped the zombies inside to death with an axe, found the key to the front door, and let several people out.

“Wang, you have just the right skills. No one in the special forces has this kind of skills.”

“Strength, speed, and agility, each of these three is perfect, and your physical talent is off the charts. If you go to the NBA, they will definitely choose you as the No. 1 pick.”

Several people walked into the gate, their eyes full of envy.

Flying over eaves and walking on walls, this is something that only appears in legends.

He easily jumped over the more than two-meter-high wall with just one dash. It was simply cheating.

If you have this skill when you are being chased by zombies, you can jump over the eaves and use the wall to escape easily.

After crossing most of the campus and following the signs, we soon arrived at the underground garage.

The pitch-black entrance of the cave was eerie and terrifying, as if it was the entrance to hell.

“Hey, are there any warriors who want to go in and take a look? Maybe those little cuties aren’t in there.”

Wang Meng took one look at the huge and deep black hole and decisively refused to go deeper.

He likes holes, but this one is a clear exception.

It was too big, too deep, and he had no idea where it was.

Moore weighed the weapon in his hand and turned to look at the easiest to bully T boy.

“Little coal ball, you have a dark complexion. Once you go in, just keep your mouth shut and don’t show your white teeth. There will be absolutely no way anything will be able to detect you.”

Tzai was caught in the crossfire for no reason, and he became furious and started cursing.

“Fuck, you racist scum, if the apocalypse hadn’t happened, I would have sued you to the point of bankruptcy and made you sell drums for the rest of your life.”

“It’s a pity that there are zombies everywhere now. The first thing the judge would do when he sees you is probably to eat your brain instead of judging me.”

More laughed and was extremely happy looking at T’s furious look.

For a person like him who is always irritable, he would feel uncomfortable if he didn’t bully someone every day.

I have to do this to feel at ease.

Bullying the weak is like petting cats, it’s addictive.

Wang Meng and Rick Morgan are not easy to deal with, and they came together, so they are eliminated first.

Glenn seemed to have joined Wang Meng, but he was not sure that the other party would not take action, so he decided to give up.

Only T Zai looks strong on the surface, but is actually a boiled egg. If we don t bully him, who else can we bully?

Moore appears to be carefree on the surface, but he is actually very clear-headed.

As an old hand in the world, he had already figured out T-boy’s true strengths and weaknesses.

“It’s pitch black inside and I’m not familiar with the environment. It’s better to lure them out in a swarm and kill them slowly.”

“Get ready and make some noise at the door. If too many come out, run outside and kill them through the iron gate.”

Wang Meng glanced at the two of them, ignored them, and started to act directly.

As for Tzai More, as long as it is not a big deal, it is better to let them solve it themselves.

When the team was first established, everyone just huddled together for warmth.

Without experiencing a life-and-death crisis together, they wouldn’t be able to get along very well.

Forcing justice to happen may actually widen internal conflicts.

Chapter 24 Warehouse (Old Version)

Glancing at the garage door, I vaguely saw a few dark figures wandering around inside.

If nothing unexpected happens, this should be a zombie.

If you want to get a bargain, you have to deal with these things first.

Wang Meng stood at the front, with Morrick standing on the left and right sides.

The three of them formed a triangle formation to resist the attack of the zombies.

Tzai and Glenn stood at the back, responsible for providing cover and taking action when the other three were too late to make a finishing move to avoid any accidents.

Their fighting power is too weak, so they are only suitable for finishing off the enemy and cleaning up the battlefield. Wang Meng is not very reassured if he really has to let them stand on the front line and fight head-on.

T-boy is fine, but Glenn has super abilities in the later period, and as a member of the same yellow race, he can be considered a confidant.

If something unexpected happens here, it will be a huge loss.

Another thing is to keep watch and observe the rear to prevent zombies from appearing behind and blocking them.

Everything was ready, Wang Meng looked behind him.

“Prepare.”

A stone goes into the garage.

“Dong Dong”

The dull sound entered the underground parking lot, and the echoes reverberated all around.

The sleeping zombies woke up one after another, roaring in their hoarse throats, and ran towards the garage entrance following the sound.

Along with the vigorous footsteps, the garage’s voice-activated lights also flashed, allowing everyone to see the exit situation.

The zombies, with disheveled hair, attacked madly like wild beasts.

Wang Meng raised his axe and chopped down the zombies around him.

Blood splattered, half of the head flew out on the spot, and the zombie died in an extremely miserable way.

While Rickmore and the other man were stunned, Wang Meng rushed out of the small formation, took the lead, and killed more than a dozen zombies in front of him, destroying the first wave of zombies.

“Walter, what happened?” Rick looked confused.

Moore recalled what had just happened and couldn’t help but be surprised at Wang Meng’s speed.

Generally speaking, the heavier a person is, the slower they are.

In this regard, he, who weighs more than 200 pounds, has a deep understanding.

Humans have their limits; you cannot have both speed and strength.

The opponent has explosive muscles, which means he has to give up speed, or the speed will not be too fast.

Wang Meng’s weight is definitely over 250 kilograms.

But he is so agile, which is totally unreasonable.

He originally thought that the other party was strong, but he didn’t expect that he was so agile.

It would be fine if he was just good at martial arts, but he could actually climb walls and run on rooftops, and knew a little bit of the kung fu of a thief.

Now, he discovered that the other party’s actual combat ability was extremely outstanding.

Every move was clean and neat, with extremely high precision.

This skill has taken at least twenty years.

If we were to attack him by surprise, the powerful Mor would probably be subdued in an instant.

Rick’s mouth twitched, and the knife he had raised in the air fell down awkwardly, and he was speechless.

 Is this the end?

“Then why are we doing this?”

Wang Meng looked ahead and shook his head in denial.

“How is that possible? This is just the first wave. There will be more to come.”

As soon as he finished speaking, there were bursts of roars and the sound of messy footsteps.

“Da Da Da, Da Da Da”

The sound came from far away, accompanied by bursts of roars, and small waves of zombies appeared all at once.

“Well, I knew it wasn’t that simple.”

Rick stared ahead and tightened his weapon.

The killing begins.

Everyone held weapons and fought with each other.

Wang Meng chopped left and right, like a tiger descending from the mountain, unstoppable.

There is a murderous aura emanating from its body. If a human encounters it, their legs may tremble, they will be filled with fear, and they will lose most of their fighting power.

Unfortunately, the opponent is a group of unintelligent zombies.

I don’t even know how to write the word death.

The zombies charged forward mindlessly, corpses kept falling down, and piled up at Wang Meng’s feet.

His clothes were stained with blood, and his pants were completely red as if they were soaked in blood.

Under the protection of the armor, the zombies’ claws could hardly hurt him at all. Only their sharp teeth could bite through the white cloth and reach the flesh.

Wang Meng has quick eyes and hands, and his movements are as fast as lightning, so he would never give them a chance to get close to him.

Often the corpses would be torn apart and fall under the axe when they were only one meter away.

With his powerful strength, the pressure on Rickmore’s left and right bodyguards was greatly reduced, and they have not encountered any danger so far.

T.dog and Glenn were also relieved.

As time went by, the number of zombies in the garage gradually decreased.

As the last head fell, the zombies in the garage were finally wiped out.

He twisted his sore arms and looked at the panel in his mind with a slight breath.

0Luck: 2.230

Add these two points of luck to [Spirit] and it reaches 29 points.

“This time, 4 more points will bring all attributes to 30.”

After all the hard work of killing zombies, you only get two points of luck.

really.

It is better to subdue the protagonists than to kill the zombies.

However, the day will come when the protagonists will be conquered, but the zombies can be killed endlessly.

He secretly made a decision in his heart that after a few days, he would subdue the protagonists, obtain luck points, strengthen himself to the highest level, and then organize people to slaughter the zombies vigorously.

There are nearly two hundred zombies. Although the number may seem small, it is actually not easy to kill them.

When killing, there are too many things to pay attention to, and it consumes a lot of energy and physical strength.

Rickmore and his two companions are very powerful, and their combined strength is only about fifty, and this is only possible with Wang Meng’s help many times.

Without being able to pull the trigger, just slashing would undoubtedly consume more energy.

The situation was settled, and the two people covering behind also breathed a sigh of relief.

Glenn had a happy look on his face and handed over a booklet in his hand.

“King, the back is safe. There are only two or three scattered zombies rushing over. I found this from them.”

Wang Meng took the booklet, opened it, and found it was a school introduction brochure.

However, Glenn would not be so happy just with the school introduction. There must be some important information in it.

“Wait, this is the location of the school warehouse.”

Chapter 25: Wang Meng, a man of great learning (old version)

“One truck, two school buses, and a dozen family cars. It’s a good harvest.”

Walking into the underground garage and looking at the numerous vehicles, Wang Meng nodded with satisfaction.

“Most of the car keys are lost, what a pity.”

Tzai felt a little regretful, and Morgan came over and chuckled.

“It’s just right. If there are too many cars, we can’t drive them away with just a few of us. Besides, considering the fuel consumption, the camp can’t afford too many cars.”

Next, everyone cleared the garage entrance and removed the bodies that were blocking the road.

A few more cars were selected and replaced with the old cars.

In the early days of the apocalypse, the thing that was least in demand was ordinary small cars.

The school warehouse is located on the side of the back door.

A black iron lock is very conspicuous on a wooden door.

A thick layer of dust accumulated on the iron lock, and spider webs covered every corner of the door.

Instead of worrying, everyone was happy. Even Wang Meng, who was just looking around, became excited.

Glenn looked at the door lock with a relaxed look on his face.

“It seems we are very lucky, no one has discovered this place.”

“See what’s inside, hopefully there will be a good harvest.”

Wang Meng pulled out the fire axe full of holes, aimed the back of the axe at the lock core, and chopped it down quickly with one powerful move.

A muffled sound was heard.

With a snap, the iron chain fell to the ground, and when looking at the back of the axe, a deep crack suddenly appeared.

This is the most common fire axe, which is easy to obtain and is a common piece of equipment.

He threw the discarded axe aside and pulled out a brand new axe from behind.

Pushing open the warehouse door, containers come into view.

 Ah, hahaha

Tzai rushed forward impatiently, opened the box, and was immediately overjoyed.

Boxes of milk powder, eggs, and various nutritional supplements.

Meat, vitamins, daily medicine packs, and various seasonings.

“If we get rich, we’ll move back to the camp. As long as the food doesn’t spoil, we can eat it for several years.”

“We have enough of these things to last us for a long time.”

A group of people danced and jumped excitedly.

He even opened the food on the spot and started chewing it.

Apart from the sheep that Wang Meng brought, they hadn’t had a good meal for a long time.

“Little coal ball, have you never eaten in your life? You are so hungry and thirsty.”

“White Pig, before you talk about me, let me look at you first.”

Moore bit open a sausage and started swearing, and T-boy kept talking back.

The two of them kept cursing at each other, but neither of them got angry.

Everyone sat aside and watched the show while eating melons.

Although they were clearly exchanging insults, the atmosphere was exceptionally relaxed and joyful.

In the face of such abundant harvest, there is no contradiction.

At this moment, Wang Meng couldn’t help but get excited.

“Since everyone is so happy, I will compose a poem to cheer you up.”

“Wang, you can actually write poetry?”

Moore looked shocked.

The man in front of me is tall and strong, with arms thicker than a normal person’s thighs.

He is actually a man who can write poetry.

“Of course, the king’s talent is beyond your imagination.”

Morgan looked expectant.

“Ahem”

Wang Meng moistened his throat and closed his eyes, feeling very romantic.

Ham

Dear,

Ham sausage.

It can fill your stomach.

When I feel lonely,

Ham,

Undoubtedly,

The best in the world.

After the song was finished, the whole audience fell into silence.

Rick and the others opened their mouths wide in shock.

They haven’t come out of Wang Meng’s poetry yet.

“Seeing you guys are so intoxicated, do you want me to sing another song?”

Just as Wang Meng was about to continue chanting, everyone was frightened and stopped him.

“Wang, with your talent, you would be at least a guildmaster in the East. It’s better not to waste your literary talent.”

“Yeah, you wrote it very well, don’t write it next time.”

“It’s getting late, let’s eat quickly, we still have work to do after eating.”

“The food for the kids in the camp isn’t very good, so it’s important for us to get back as soon as possible.”

After eating, everyone did not stop, but took the carts in the warehouse and started moving supplies.

This thing doesn’t need to be urged. It is full of energy under the power of food.

In the afternoon, a group of people drove three large trucks out of the city in a mighty procession.

Zombies kept appearing behind him, but they were as vulnerable as ants in front of the powerful power of the school bus.

Either they couldn’t catch up, or they were easily chased into several sections, and soon they were left behind without a trace.

It was a quiet journey and the convoy left the city smoothly.

There were two school buses in front and behind, a truck in the middle, and two off-road vehicles wandering around, constantly patrolling the surroundings.

When passing the bridge outside the city, Wang Meng frowned and suddenly became alert.

“What’s wrong?”

In the driver’s seat, Glenn gave him a puzzled look.

“Notify Rick and Mor, prepare your weapons and get ready for battle.”

“There may be an ambush ahead, drive as usual, and be careful later.”

Wang Meng took out two aces and a king, turned on the safety, and quietly squatted at the open car door.

When Glenn saw this, he immediately realized the seriousness of the matter and turned on the intercom to notify others.

“Danger ahead, get ready to take action.”

The voice of a companion came from the intercom, and everyone became alert.

Rickmore downshifted and braked, then slowly hid behind the school bus, relying on the bus to protect himself.

Morgan T-boy drove the vehicle with one hand and took out a rifle from the car with the other hand and quietly loaded the magazine.

At the end of the bridge ahead, two medium-sized cars were parked in the middle, blocking the road.

Two young men stood in front and waved at several people.

“We are out of gas, can you help?”

A sturdy brown man of Mexican descent was yelling at several people, and a fat white man next to him was begging.

However, when he saw the pile of large boxes in the school bus, a trace of greed flashed across his eyes.

“The car has no gas and we can’t move at all. We can only be stuck here.”

“This city is full of zombies. We can’t move without oil.”

Just parked on the bridge and blocking the intersection?

What a coincidence!

With Wang Meng’s reminder and combined with his observation, Glenn raised his eyebrows and asked:

“Why are you here? Where are you from?”

“Are you two the only ones there? Is there anyone else in the car?”

The two looked at each other and answered without thinking.

“We are the survivors nearby. We came into the city to search for supplies. There are only two of us, brother.”

“We have medicines and other supplies that we can exchange with you.”

“Really? Then how do you…”

Glenn’s eyes flickered, and he began to ask questions intermittently.

Indicating the number of people to reassure them and saying there are valuable medicines is an inducement of profit.

They are too skilled and too professional.

When most people explain, they have to think for a moment, hesitate again and again, and dare not disclose their own information.

When there was no oil, the bridge was blocked.

These loopholes simply cannot stand up to scrutiny.

Wang Meng didn’t believe these nonsense at all. While Glenn was holding the other party back, he secretly poked half of his head out from behind the box.

Outside the car, two people were wearing jeans, and there were several places on the two medium-sized cars that were covered with holes of various sizes.

The meaning is self-evident, these are two cars that have experienced a gunfight.

Chapter 26: Sneak Attack (Old Version)

“Glenn, Glenn.”

Wang Meng called out softly, and Glenn pricked up his ears and pretended to talk to him.

“Lure them here.”

Glenn narrowed his eyes when he heard the voice and kept looking at the two cars in front of him.

 We finally got here, but we ran out of gas and couldn t go back.

You have so many cars, you must have brought enough gas, it wouldn t matter if I died, but I have a 70-year-old mother and a 3-year-old child to take care of& 

“I agree.”

“ah?”

The two were stunned.

It s that simple? I prepared the lines in vain.

Glenn looked sad and sympathetic.

“It’s not easy for human beings to survive nowadays. We should help each other.”

Both of them: . . .

There are still many fools in the world.

It’s so stupid that they feel a little embarrassed to be deceived.

The two were ecstatic inside and seemed extremely grateful on the surface, but in fact they cursed the fool countless times.

“Thank you, thank you. There are still many good people in the world. May good people live a peaceful life.”

“Brother, you helped us today. One day, we will definitely repay you.”

“I hope so.”

Glenn whispered softly.

He could sense that both of them were lying.

Very likely

It will be disadvantageous to them.

Well, that’s pretty obvious.

Although they couldn’t figure out the opponent’s strength, they were not unprepared.

He glanced at Wang Meng at the corner of the door and immediately felt relieved.

With Glenn’s permission, the two men turned back to the car to look for tools to extract the oil.

The carriage opened and a group of strong men with guns were sitting inside.

A tall white man wearing sunglasses and looking very imposing was the first to speak.

“How many people are there on the other side? Can we eat them all?”

“Governor, there was only an Asian driver in the first school bus, and the bus was filled with large boxes, so we couldn’t see the situation in the back clearly. We guess there shouldn’t be many people on them.” The Mexican answered quickly.

 This time, we might get rich.

The Governor looked at the boxes piled high in the back of the school bus and felt a surge of joy in his heart.

I have gone out hunting many times, but this is the first time I have seen a team with so much supplies.

With this large amount of supplies in front of him, he can consolidate his position and establish his prestige.

He had just become the leader of a group of people and had no prestige yet, so he could easily be replaced by his subordinates.

With several large carts of supplies, Juedui will be supported by everyone when he returns and become the real king of the town.

Looking at the school bus behind, a trace of murderous intent flashed in his eyes, and he said in a deep voice:

“Lure them out, and I recommend you to be the team leader.”

“They are dead.”

The Mexican youth licked his lips, excitement guaranteed.

“Governor, leave that Asian to me. Such a good person must not die too easily.”

He hates nice people the most.

Why didn’t you help him before?

Now that he doesn’t need help, those people are being hypocritical.

Just right.

He had just joined the town and was just a low-level fighter.

During normal battles and charges, they are always at the forefront and are considered cannon fodder.

With these merits,

Becoming a team leader is like a carp leaping over the dragon gate, and becoming one of the upper echelons of the town.

By then, eating delicious food and drinking spicy drinks, and being surrounded by beautiful women will no longer be a dream.

Before the final word was even written, everyone started to get excited.

The opponent is too stupid and it seems that there are not many people. If it weren’t for the sake of safety, it would not be a good idea to take them down in one wave.

At this time, they did not see that two aces and kings quietly appeared from the distance.

“Da Da Da”

The rear car window shattered, and as everyone was stunned, a hail of bullets came like a violent storm.

One person’s head exploded like a watermelon.

Blood splattered everywhere, and the surroundings were bright red, as if they were painted with a layer of red paint.

The Mexican man facing the opponent had his face splattered with blood, and he even tasted his teammate’s brains, and was instantly frightened.

At this moment, many people did not even have time to scream before their souls ascended to heaven and met Jesus.

“Get down!”

The Governor reacted and roared.

Everyone woke up one after another, and lay down behind their seats, using them to block the bullets behind them.

The Mexican man wanted to get on the bus, but when he was halfway up, he was hit in the lumbar spine by two bullets. He collapsed to the ground instantly and was soon shot to death.

Before he died, he looked at the school bus unwillingly. In his blurred vision, he vaguely saw an Asian man he had never seen before.

Wang Meng held the gun in one hand, and an A and a K in each hand. His fingers kept pressing the triggers, and soon the bullets were empty.

He quickly loaded a new magazine from his waist, and the surging bullets even formed fire snakes at the muzzle, continuously gushing forward.

The steel-like muscles on his arms showed great strength.

His marksmanship is average, but relying on his skill of suppressing the gun with great force, he can inflict precise damage.

The two cars were reduced to pieces, and none of the people in the back seat were alive, having been shot to death on the spot.

Several of them were seriously injured, with major and minor injuries occurring continuously, and they lost most of their combat power.

Those who were near the front row were lucky enough to have their companions in the back row to support them, so they were able to escape the disaster.

“These people have no moral principles and actually launched a sneak attack.”

“They actually attacked without any discrimination.”

The Governor lay under the chair, suppressed by the fierce firepower and unable to raise his head. He could only curse the other side with a fragrant mouth.

I spent the whole day hunting geese, but unexpectedly I got pecked in the eye by a goose.

In the past, they always launched sneak attacks, and even if the enemy had more people, they could kill the enemy with random gunfire without any effort.

Unexpectedly, things changed and one day they were attacked.

When they were most relaxed, a fierce wave of attack came.

When fighting in small groups, the first mover advantage is very important.

Wang Meng took the initiative and instantly reduced the enemy’s strength by more than half, laying the foundation for victory.

Even if the other side wanted to resist, they would have no chance to raise their heads due to the fire suppression. They could only stretch one hand out of the window and shoot randomly in the estimated direction.

Reality is not about making a movie.

Faced with the absolute firepower advantage of A and K, anyone who dares to raise his head to fight back or run out of the car to find cover will be shot to death.

Those who survived are all smart ones.

Of course, the situation is now very dangerous.

Faced with fierce firepower, death is only a matter of time.

“Beat him. Kill him and I’ll make him the captain and give him a nice girl as a reward.”

The Governor asked for a high price.

When there is a big reward, there will always be brave men.

A young man couldn’t resist the temptation, straightened his back, raised A and K and prepared to fight back.

“ah”

With a loud roar, he stood up, but before he could fire two shots, he was shot several times and fell straight down.

The person is not dead yet, and his body is twitching constantly.

His eyes were fixed on everyone in the car, full of desire to survive.

Chapter 27: Teammates Pause, Governor Flees (Old Version)

The hope of counterattack was shattered and no one dared to fight back anymore.

The governor huddled under the seat, looking at his younger brothers who dared not look up, and was extremely angry.

These losers usually boast that they can beat two or ten people at once, and they act like warriors.

When it really comes to the critical moment, each one hides more tightly than the other.

No one is not afraid of death!

At this moment, a great force came from beside me.

The younger brother beside him pushed down continuously, and directly pushed the governor to sit up.

“call out”

A bullet flew in and a bloody ear flew out.

“ah!”

He anxiously lowered his head, covered the bloody half ear, and lay on the side screaming.

There was a rumbling chaos in my mind and I felt dazed for a while.

“Ears, my ears.”

The governor touched the half-remaining ear and his face turned cold with fear.

“Fortunately, I’m not dead.”

I lowered my head and found that my crotch was wet.

Just now, he seemed to have incontinence.

At this moment, the younger brother just raised his head and saw this scene.

The two looked at each other.

Amid the hail of bullets, the atmosphere seemed to stagnate for a second.

The Governor’s eyes widened, a surge of anger rose up, and new and old grudges surged into his heart.

“Fuck.”

He cursed loudly, then raised his hand and shot to death the little brother who almost killed him.

The younger brother lying down looked shocked.

He didn’t even know how he died.

“This coward was so scared that he peed his pants. I killed him directly.”

The governor covered his bloody ears, his face was grim and a murderous aura emanated from him.

“If anyone dares to be a coward, I will kill him.”

Several survivors were so frightened that they quickly put their hands out of the window, and the firepower suddenly increased a lot.

Unfortunately, there were too few brothers around, and after just a few magazines, several of them began to lose their momentum.

“Drive, retreat first.”

Seeing that the situation was hopeless, he could only urge the driver to drive faster.

When I looked up, I realized that the driver had already slumped over the steering wheel, dead as hell.

No wonder they didn t retreat, it turned out they were killed by stray bullets long ago.

It takes great courage to actively move to the driving seat at this time.

Suddenly, the fire from the rear subsided, leaving only sporadic gunfire.

The Governor seized the opportunity, kicked the driver away, stepped on the accelerator and drove away.

Only another group of people were left behind.

Wang Meng emptied his magazine and realized that he had run out of bullets.

All the bullets were used up by him.

Throwing away a, k, I helplessly watched a car flee the scene.

When the blood boiled over, they realized that as soon as he stopped firing, the firepower on this side dropped.

Only sporadic gunshots can prove that teammates are working hard.

Seeing Glenn hiding behind the seat and paddling hard, he instantly became angry.

I’m fighting in the front, fighting hard.

You are slacking off!

“Boss, I was so excited just now that I used up all my bullets.”

“There’s only one magazine left, so I have to count them.”

Noticing that Wang Meng’s eyes were not right, and fearing that Wang Meng might shoot himself in a rage, Glenn spoke hastily.

Goguryeo had few resources, and each Goguryeo man could only fire a few shots before his service expired.

The first time I shot freely, I was so excited that I lost control and shot a little too fast.

Wang Meng:  & 

All right.

I almost forgot, Glenn is a quick shooter.

Maggie seemed to have said so.

“You see eleven sets, but I see only a miserable eleven points.”

…understand.

What do the people at the back eat?

Glancing back, he immediately saw his “magical” teammate.

Morgan was fine. He set up his rifle, aimed and fired calmly, firing each shot calmly.

The output is continuous, and the fire suppression continues even when there is no target. There is nothing wrong with it.

He is considered a capable and capable person.

The T-man hid in the car, aiming a rifle straight at him.

The firepower is inferior, but the accuracy is better.

It’s OK, I can barely understand it.

Rick had no idea when he ran onto More’s car and was riding on him and engaging in physical combat.

After a few punches, both of them were bruised and swollen.

The fight was fierce.

In an instant, Wang Meng became angry.

When he thought about the opponent escaping and leaving hidden dangers, while his teammates were fighting each other, the anger in his heart could no longer be suppressed, and he blurted out the national quintessence.

“Fuck, what kind of teammates are these?”

“Damn it, I started a war in the front, and there is also a war in the back.”

“What’s going on?”

Glenn turned his head when he heard the voice and was stunned.

Good job.

The battlefield is divided.

Fight each other!

The boss was fighting in the front, the generals were fighting fiercely in their den, and the remaining warriors were secretly slacking off.

The battle was won thanks to Wang Meng’s strong fighting ability, which enabled him to attack from both sides at the same time.

Another thing is the advantage of getting started.

The first two rounds of fire killed most of the enemies and made it impossible for them to organize a decent counterattack.

He suppressed his anger and pulled out a spare pistol from his waist.

“Drive into it and see what happens to the remaining car.”

Oh shit.

Why is it me again?

Brother, do you think I am such a brave person?

The two men charged.

Two pistols and less than ten rounds of ammunition.

Guns have no eyes, just like zombies.

Glenn became anxious and looked at Wang Meng with a bitter face.

After hesitating for a moment, he advised, “Boss, why don’t we wait until Rick and the others finish fighting, and then call everyone to join us.”

“The situation on the battlefield changes rapidly. Don’t miss the opportunity. Don’t let the other side react.”

“By the time they were done fighting, the daylilies were cold.”

Glenn clenched his fist, opened and closed his eyes, stepped on the accelerator, and crashed directly into the car.

“bump”

Such as a tank colliding with a vehicle.

The car was bounced back five or six meters and the front of the car hit the bridge.

The entire car was overturned on the ground, and the four tires were spinning helplessly in the air, and the blocked bridge became unobstructed.

A group of people in the car, not knowing whether they were dead or alive, were leaning left and right, and it seemed that they had lost their fighting power.

“Glenn, great job.”

Seeing this, Wang Meng was happy.

This Glenn always says no.

The execution is ridiculously strong.

The mission was completed in excess, not only clearing the way but also defeating all enemies.

It seems that he will have to bear more responsibilities in the future.

After getting off the car, check it carefully.

These people are all young men of different skin colors, holding various weapons in their hands, some are a, k, some are spray guns, they are not uniform.

There were nine people in the car, six died and three were injured.

The two seriously injured were killed on the spot, leaving the less seriously injured person to act as a tongue twister.

“Kill~Kill?”

Glenn looked shocked.

He was stunned for a long time, and didn’t come back to his senses.

Does this count as killing prisoners?

“Tie up the living one and take him away, and stab the dead one in the head.”

Leaving a word behind, Wang Meng ran straight to the back.

Now that the external issues have been resolved, it s time to deal with the internal issues.

Chapter 28 Do I Still Have a Chance? (Old Version)

More used to be a soldier of the Mili family. He was good at fighting at a slightly longer distance, with great momentum and powerful fighting ability.

A big killer.

Rick is an As in charge of civil matters. He is good at capturing and locking people up, and is suitable for locking people up at close range.

Moore didn’t expect his teammates to attack him, and Rick accidentally took advantage of him.

Otherwise, Rick would not be able to defeat him relying on his size and fighting skills.

The two men fought from inside the car to outside, rolling on the ground unable to escape, and the fight was fierce under the cover of the school bus.

“Fuck, you little bastard, do you know what you are doing?”

“We cannot take someone’s life, it is not your right.

No one can take another s life without reason. Not you, not me, and not the Federation.

“Damn it, screw the power, whose side are you on? Now others are going to deal with us.”

Moore was shocked.

“They lost the fight. We cannot kill people who didn’t resist. This is a principle of life.”

In Rick’s opinion, one should always leave room for maneuver.

We have won the battle and there have been no casualties among our own people, so why should we commit more sins of killing?

They may have families too!

They are each other’s sons, husbands, and fathers.

What will happen to their families once they die?

It s not easy to survive in the apocalypse, there s no need to kill each other.

Wouldn’t it be good for human beings to unite with each other?

“Fuck my principles. You’ll kill me sooner or later.”

Moore was pressed under Rick, and he almost exploded with anger after listening to the words of this kind man.

The Jesus in the church is not as great as you.

If conditions allowed, he really wanted to take down Jesus on the wall and nail Rick in front of him.

As for these dishes, if you eat some peanuts, you won t say such things.

World peace has nothing to do with you.

Just now at the beginning of the firefight, he was sharpening his knife, determined to kill all those who were trying to covet their supplies.

He had just killed one person and was aiming at the second person’s head, but Rick pushed him away.

It looked like it hit the head, but it seemed like it was just a scratch. Anyway, I couldn’t see clearly.

Wang Meng just came over and heard this.

Sure enough, he guessed right.

Rick’s mind was throbbing and his conscience was acting up.

In the original drama, he was a peerless “genius” who could put a gun to his teammates’ heads in order to save the enemy, and he even did it more than once.

Rick was relatively normal when he was looking for his wife and children. He was decisive in killing and did not care about trivial matters to achieve his goals. He was considered a qualified leader.

But when you have a wife, children, a warm bed, and a comfortable life, it is easy to become complacent.

I get a little crazy from time to time and fantasize about world peace.

I feel moved by myself from time to time and want others to give up martial arts and pursue literature.

I often have a saintly attitude and feel pity for others.

If he had wings, I would be afraid that he would turn into an angel and return directly to God’s arms.

Now, fighting with teammates in order to reduce the number of casualties seems “very reasonable”.

This disease needs to be treated.

He took a quick step forward and cut the man’s neck with his knife.

“Buzz~”

It was like the sea was churning, and Rick, whose mind was full of water, fainted gloriously.

“I was almost killed by this little watch.”

Moore pushed the unconscious Rick away, got up and kicked him.

Perhaps he was not satisfied and spat out a few phlegm.

“Heh”

A mouthful of thick phlegm landed on Rick’s head.

Wang Meng didn’t stop him. When Rick had an attack, he should have let Moore give him some good lessons.

More should be able to knock the water out of his head.

Such a great general, why is he always confused?

Just as he was about to kick a few times.

The fierce gun battle attracted a group of zombies, who were scattered and gradually tended to surround the bridge.

“Boss, hurry up, zombies are gathering behind the bridge.”

“If you don’t leave now, you might get into trouble.”

Morgan was on guard at the rear, and when he saw that the situation was not right, he immediately called for an evacuation.

He also saw the two people fighting just now, but he was in the middle of a firefight and couldn’t take care of them at all.

“Moir, take Rick to the car.”

“There are zombies around, prepare to retreat.”

Wang Meng glanced around and grabbed Moore who was torturing the “corpse”.

“For a small watch like this, it would be better to just leave it here.”

“Having teammates like this is more worrying than those zombies.”

“I don’t want to be killed by this guy when I’m concentrating on dealing with the enemy in the future.”

I fought for so long that my face became swollen.

Moore had panda eyes and was already full of resentment.

However, seeing Wang Meng’s warning look, he immediately let go.

“Well, he’s a teammate after all.”

Wang Meng seized the time to clean up the battlefield and quickly collect enemy supplies.

The other side was very wealthy. Not only did each of them have a rifle, but they were also equipped with pistols, daggers and other precious supplies.

There were even two full barrels of oil in the trunk.

Before the zombies were about to surround them, the convoy set off, rushed out of the bridge and headed towards the camp.

We traveled quickly and everything was peaceful along the way.

On the other side, the governor also escaped successfully.

“My own brother, who was still in that car, was shot. He’s dead.”

One person broke down and cried.

“Fuck, Fuck.”

“Governor, this is your mistake. If you hadn’t tried to rob other people’s supplies, we wouldn’t have suffered such a huge loss.”

Several people in the car kept complaining and cursing, pointing their fingers at the governor.

There were ten people in the car, five died, and the remaining five survived. One person was seriously injured on the road and did not survive.

Now, except for one person who is intact, the other three are all injured.

Faced with such losses, previously insignificant contradictions suddenly expanded, and all kinds of negative and pessimistic emotions emerged.

The governor who was driving had his ears bandaged with gauze and his wounds were simply treated.

His life was not in danger and his ear canal was preserved, but he was disfigured.

At this time he said nothing and his face was gloomy.

“We only have a few combat forces in the camp, and now more than half of them have been lost. We are finished, all finished.”

“Governor, we are all following your orders. It turns out that you are not a qualified leader.”

“There were nearly twenty guys when we set out, but only four of us returned. The town suffered heavy losses.”

“I suggest that after we return, we hold a meeting to re-elect the leader.”

Hearing this, the Governor’s calm face trembled violently. He looked at the people in the car through the rearview mirror, and a hint of murderous intent flashed in his eyes unconsciously.

The tightly closed mouth finally opened and spoke slowly.

“This is not my responsibility alone. Didn’t you agree to the proposal to steal other people’s achievements?

There are always unexpected things in robbery.

“But I didn’t ask you to lead us to our deaths.”

“I was against it at the time, but I just couldn’t get over you.”

When this group of people harvested the harvest, everyone was overjoyed and praised him for his wisdom and bravery.

Now that the losses are huge, we have to get rid of this leader and let him die.

It goes without saying that once he loses his leadership position and faces a group of people in the camp who have lost their loved ones, the crazy people will make him die miserably.

After thinking for a moment, the Governor turned around and pleaded:

“Look, do I still have a chance?”

For some reason, when the Governor said this, the three people behind him felt a chill on their backs.

Chapter 29 Three Panda Eyes (Old Version)

No one will forgive a leader who makes a big mistake, and they are no exception.

The vehicle suddenly lost control and crashed into a tree.

“bump.”

The car braked suddenly, and several people behind who were not prepared at all were hit and had their heads broken and bleeding.

Before they could react, something unexpected happened.

Several gunshots were heard from the dense forest.

Four bodies were left in the dense forest, and there was only one car, driving alone into the distance.

The setting sun fell on the mountain, and its afterglow illuminated the quarry.

Amy, Calderway and the other two stood at the intersection waiting.

“Dwayne and I are waiting for Dad, what are you waiting for?”

Carl looked at Amy.

“I’m also waiting for my dad…boyfriend.”

Amy blushed and quickly changed her words.

It s all that hot man s fault.

It made her lips bald.

I shouted a little too much yesterday and almost said it out loud.

“You just said…”

Karl was about to say something when a car suddenly appeared in his sight, followed by the second and the third.

A huge convoy drove over from a distance, and people in the camp gradually gathered.

“The first car, with Wang and Rick in it.”

“Holy crap, they’re bringing back school buses and trucks, how crazy.”

“Even if there is no gain, just these few large vehicles have paid for themselves.”

Everyone was full of anticipation and joy as they welcomed the man who was out looking for supplies.

Everyone got off the bus and hugged each other to celebrate their safe return.

Wang Meng hugged Amy and felt her body temperature.

“Amy, be aware of the impact.”

Andrea on the side rolled her eyes and was jealous.

Other people’s families are having a reunion, but you’re together after just knowing each other for a few days, which makes her feel uneasy.

“Andrea, I brought what you asked for.”

Wang Meng looked up at the other person and twitched the corner of his mouth.

Andrea’s face showed excitement.

Finally, Amy was able to celebrate a birthday on the doomsday, and she lived up to her father’s expectations and took good care of her sister.

“This person is not unacceptable.”

She nodded silently in her heart, feeling grateful for the favor she received.

However, when I saw Wang Meng’s evil smile.

For some reason, I felt a little depressed.

After a brief moment of warmth, Carl looked at his father’s face and finally expressed his doubts.

The adults didn’t dare to ask, but he did.

“Dad, why do you have a pair of black eyes and what’s the matter with the scar on your face?”

“More, there’s also some on More’s face.”

Everyone looked at Rick, then at Moore.

“Haha, this will depend on our great Ah S. Let’s see what he does.”

“This heroic Ah S, haha, is really amazing.”

More was sarcastic and sneered.

“I was just trying to stop you from killing someone.”

At this time, Rick, who had woken up, already felt a little regretful.

I don’t know what happened at that time, but I got so excited and my occupational disease struck.

I wanted to admit my mistake, but I couldn’t save face.

This is especially true when facing More.

On the way, Rick’s right eyelid was swollen and blocked his eye. Moore, who was furious, stopped the car and hit the unconscious Rick twice in the eye socket.

Not only did he wake Rick up, but he also beat out a pair of Oriental national treasures.

This time, Moore made a fortune.

One for two.

If Wang Meng hadn’t stopped them, the two would have had to fight.

Now, the feud between the two has been completely settled.

The invisible stalemate made the atmosphere around them inexplicably cold.

These two people may have incompatible horoscopes, and even without the grudge of having their hands broken, they still ended up on opposing sides.

However, as long as it does not affect future actions, Wang Meng will not interfere with them.

If others intervene in this kind of conflict, it can easily turn into a biased situation, which will then lead to more hidden dangers.

It s better to try to reconcile it yourself.

In the end times, in the face of the surging zombies, there is no deep hatred that cannot be resolved.

Glenn saw that the atmosphere was not right and quickly called everyone.

“Hey, it’s a great harvest, everyone come and take a look.”

“Three carts of food, enough to keep us going for a long time.”

When they heard about food, everyone no longer cared about the feud between Rickmore and the other man, and they all crowded around the cart.

Seeing the car full of boxes of food, everyone became excited.

“Wang and his team are lucky. This time they gained more than all the previous harvests combined.”

“It’s not just luck, it looks like he’s really strong. I didn’t have this kind of luck before, it’s because of his strength.”

“By the way, Wang seems to be very strong. Just looking at him from a distance, he is full of masculinity, making people want to swallow him up in one gulp.”

Everyone looked at the team members with admiration.

At this moment, several members of the team are the focus.

They are the heroes of the camp.

Glenn puffed out his chest and T-boy exposed his arms, looking powerful.

The most attractive thing is Wang Meng with a horse running on his chest.

“Wang, that’s awesome.”

Amy couldn’t help herself.

“Where is great, how great is it.”

Carol chuckled, instantly making Amy blush.

After having dinner early, everyone had a pleasant dinner time.

The women put the children to bed, and everyone gathered together to start a new round of meetings.

Rick also has the issue of prisoners, both of which require them to vote.

Wang Meng stood in the middle, his icy gaze making the captives under his feet tremble.

He saw with his own eyes that the man opposite him killed his companion who had lost his ability to fight.

Once, when he was torturing and killing others, he thought he was a tough guy who was not afraid of life and death and could face death head-on.

But when the gun is pointed at the head, death is imminent.

Fear invaded his mind.

Now, he just wants to survive.

Even if it means abandoning your dignity, leaving everything behind, and being treated as a slave.

,

Like animals, we must survive.

“I didn’t shoot, I didn’t hurt any of you.”

“I didn’t intend to rob you. This was all done by the Governor. He is a cold-blooded and brutal leader. He was the one who threatened us to rob others. I am innocent.”

“Before the end of the world, I was actually a good person.”

The young man lay on the ground, holding Wang Meng’s calf and crying bitterly.

Chapter 30: The Selfless Dell (Old Version)

“roll.”

Wang Meng kicked the disgusting white man away. He didn’t believe that talk at all.

It’s too old-fashioned and can only fool fools.

In fact, it can also trick people like Rick whose brain sometimes fails.

Doesn’t he know that Asians in North America have always been synonymous with selfishness and high intelligence?

If you want to survive in this world these days, you d be embarrassed to go out in public if you don t have an eighty-year-old mother and a three-year-old child.

It s the same principle as the 500 yuan girl.

My father, mother is sick and my younger brother is studying, and he has just started working and is not yet familiar with the job.

My brothers and sisters all depend on me, and I have to support them when business is not good.

It s okay to deal with the domestic violence from my ex-husband, but I have no income from taking care of the kids.

All the responsibility lies with him, I am a white lotus.

They all come from the same team, so who can be much better than who?

Wang Meng didn’t believe that others would take action, so he would just stay where he was and not move.

How could he, a butcher with blood on his hands, have the nerve to beg for mercy?

Those refugees who died under his gun were more innocent than him.

“We desperately fought the zombies and finally found a large amount of supplies, but we were intercepted by their people on the way back.”

“Two people were outside asking for help, saying the car was out of gas, but there were a large number of armed men hiding inside the car, and even the last two barrels of gas, enough for them to leave Atlanta.”

“It was clear that they wanted to kill us to get the supplies, but I took the initiative and crushed their plot.”

“These scums are afraid of fighting the zombies, but they only attack their own kind.”

“The survival of each of them is based on the blood of their own people. Each of them represents endless evil.”

“You tell me, should he die?”

Wang Meng gave a thorough explanation and recounted everyone’s experiences.

The crowd was enraged and glared at the captives on the ground.

The food will be taken away by others. At most, you will go hungry. At worst, you can set out to look for it again.

When a loved one is gone, they are truly gone.

“How miserable those who choose to help them must be before they die.”

“Let them go to hell. People like them don’t deserve to live.”

“Send him to Satan, the scum of the living.”

“King, send him to death.”

With a bang, a stone was thrown on the prisoner’s head, and then a stone was thrown from the secret place, hitting the prisoner’s head and causing bleeding.

“Ah~ Spare me, spare me.”

“I am useful to you. I am useful to you.”

The captives ran away screaming in agony.

However, not everyone took action.

Some kind old people in the camp did not take action.

Dell turned his head away, feeling somewhat reluctant.

The old man is old,

Can’t see this.

Hesitate for a moment.

He secretly picked up a large stone, frowned, closed his eyes and smashed it hard.

A beautiful parabola falls accurately.

There was a huge gash on the prisoner’s head, and blood was gushing out.

At this moment, he was holding his head, tears streaming down his face in pain.

Andrea:  ???

“Aren’t you too old to see this kind of scene?”

“So I closed my eyes and chose not to look.”

Dell is confident.

He is not stupid.

The most important thing in life is to have a straight butt.

He has always been a person who helps the right people rather than his relatives.

He has been observing the good guys in the camp for a long time, and they are all good kids.

Before the end of the world, they were all nice guys who respected the elderly and loved the young.

Even the worst More often does good things.

For example, caring for young women who have fallen into the water and persuading them to turn back.

Give them a warm embrace, comfort their wounded hearts, and even take the initiative to pay for them to have a sumptuous dinner…

The guy across the street wants to kill the good guys in their camp.

You don’t have to think about it to know it.

The other side is not right.

So, the old man rarely used violence.

Andrea:  & 

This is far from the main point.

I have learned a lot.

It turns out that I am too old to see this.

Can you still understand it this way???

At this time, seeing that the prisoner was half dead, Wang Meng immediately called for a stop.

In the end times, people are resources.

It is also an important means of production.

Especially this kid, he is very useful.

We also need to understand the other party’s strength through him, and even as the leader, we can’t just let him be beaten to death by everyone.

Beating him half of his life first is to arouse people’s anger and popularize the rules of survival in the apocalypse.

By the way, in order to make him “behave” and tell everything honestly, so as to avoid him playing tricks.

After the captives were dragged away, we began today’s topic.

“Rick, you did a terrible thing today.”

“Some of those who ambushed us have escaped. They may ambush us again next time.”

Wang Meng’s eyes fell on Rick, full of regret.

“I just wanted to resolve the matter peacefully, but I didn’t expect it to turn out like this.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t listen to you. It’s my fault that they escaped.”

Rick was very sincere and took the initiative to admit his mistake, but Wang Meng would never let it go.

“We were lucky this time and won, but what if we lost due to lack of your firepower?”

“What if we die? What will you let Carl do? What will you let Lori do? Did you go through so much trouble to find them just for this result?”

“The camp has lost a large number of our combat forces. How can these elderly, weak, women and children survive in this apocalypse without our protection?”

“Rick, everything you do not only concerns yourself, but also the safety of your entire family and even the entire camp.”

“Think about it carefully, I will take the initiative to find you tomorrow.”

Only then did he realize the seriousness of the problem.

Everyone in the camp was stunned for a second. Lori held Rick’s arm tightly, her eyes full of worry.

“Rick, I know you’re kind, but don’t do this next time.”

“If anything happens to you, Carl and I…”

Lori assisted and persuaded Rick from the side.

This woman has all kinds of shortcomings. She is selfish, inconsiderate, mean and ungrateful. She is a real pig teammate.

but.

She values   her family immensely and was willing to die in order to give birth to Judith, which proves that she is a good mother.

It is also Rick’s biggest weakness.

“Don’t worry Lori, there won’t be a next time.”

Rick patted his wife and smiled helplessly.

The atmosphere was a bit heavy, and everyone was thinking about this matter.

A figure walked over from afar, breaking the silence around.

Welcome to my channel!

On this channel, I bring you top-notch AI-generated voiceovers that sound remarkably human, delivering content that s engaging, clear, and professional. Whether you re here for immersive audiobooks, crisp narrations, or any audio magic, you re in the right place.

Subscribe now to stay tuned for the latest in audio excellence!

Chapter 31 More’s Proposal (Old Edition)

Lost 30 pounds

Fanfiction|

Film and Television

set up

Fall

Start listening from this chapter

“Hey, I saw a few more cars in the camp, full of stuff, it looks like you guys got a good harvest.”

“Coincidentally, I got a good harvest.”

Daryl walked back to the camp, panting, carrying a deer.

After putting the deer down, he turned around and saw Moore’s panda eyes.

Suddenly he couldn’t stop laughing.

 Oh, Moore, your new look is very cool, when did you get it?

After all these years, your taste is still so good.”

“Let me see. Let me see.”

Daryl walked up to More and pulled away his hands that were covering his face.

“Shit, shut up, little brother.”

Moore was furious. It was the first time he lost face in front of his younger brother.

“hey-hey.”

Daryl smiled secretly, very happy.

This annoying big brother finally has this day.

But soon, he asked Moore about his experience today.

As the saying goes, fathers and sons fight together in battle, and brothers fight together to kill tigers.

Jokes are jokes, but the butt can t be crooked.

His elder brother was being bullied, so as a younger brother he had to help out.

However, when he saw Rick’s two extra-large panda eyes, he stopped.

The one on the opposite side was in a worse situation than his brother. Not only was there one more monster, but it was also much bigger.

Forget it, forget it.

Bullying the “weak” is not Daryl’s style.

“This time when we went out, we all fought each other and almost died together. We couldn’t come back.”

“Also, before, the campground was more lively than it is now, but too many people died when they went into the city to explore.”

“We are like a plate of sand now, living freely and undisciplined, without hope, living one day at a time. Is this the so-called freedom you want?”

“We can no longer afford such a huge loss. I suggest that we elect a true leader to make rules and lead us to survive better.”

“If there is a suitable leader who can unite us and build a camp, we will definitely live a better life than we do now.”

Moore stood up and looked at everyone.

The team was too disorganized and he was worried that he would be killed by these idiots sooner or later.

There used to be a man named Ed who caused trouble with a group of women.

When Rick and others arrived, he thought he had met good teammates.

I didn’t expect there were some scams hidden inside.

“Now no, no, okay, everyone, everyone, vote, vote, it’s very, very, very democratic.”

The stubborn Edward can only live off others, but he still does not forget to oppose More.

He had lost face and would definitely not be chosen as a leader, so he naturally didn’t want to have another rope tied to his head.

It’s fine now.

Just be lazy every day and lie down to survive.

If there were no electrical appliances and the food wasn t that good, I d really like to live like this for the rest of my life.

If there really was a leader, would his life still be good?

“Fuck, democracy.”

“I’m going out to fight for my life, and you’re staying here, eating and being lazy, waiting to die. Is this democracy?”

Moore walked up to Ed, grabbed his collar, pushed him to the ground and roared.

His mouth was full of saliva, and he even sprayed it all over the other person’s face.

Ed was so frightened that he collapsed to the ground, not daring to breathe.

He was a bully to begin with, and Wang Meng’s punch the day before yesterday had broken the last bit of his backbone.

Now, except for his stubborn head, there is nothing hard about Ed’s body, including his mouth.

The others were also shocked by Moore, and after they reacted, they just watched the show from the sidelines.

More was a fierce person by nature, and Ed had offended too many people in the past, so few people were willing to help him at this time.

Only his wife Carol, despite having been subjected to domestic violence by him for a long time, stepped forward to plead for mercy.

“Moir, he’s been hurt badly enough, spare him.”

He glanced at Carol, then looked at the fat pig lying limp on the ground, and immediately lost interest.

“Fat pig, a wimp who can only hide behind a woman.”

“This world is not suitable for you. You should go home and suckle in your mother’s arms.”

He had no interest in this kind of wimp who didn’t dare to resist at all.

Besides

Mom helped him wash his clothes.

…

Wang Meng saw it all and couldn’t help but admire Ka Ma.

Mom, you are such a virtuous and kind woman.

Even a man like Ed pleaded for him.

If it were Jinlian, she would have poisoned him to death with a bowl of arsenic as if he were a rat.

In the early days, as a housewife, there was nothing wrong with Ka’s mother except that she was a little cowardly.

In the later period, Ka Ma transformed into Ka God, who would kill anyone who stood in her way, even if it was a Buddha.

When the wind is in your favor, follow and get kills; when the wind is against you, turn the tide and save the whole team.

That rocket in the final battle was so cool.

If it weren’t for the fact that Ka’s mother is old, petite, and not looking feminine, it wouldn’t be impossible to accept her.

Suddenly, Wang Meng shivered violently.

Stop, stop.

He quickly stopped the outrageous thoughts in his mind and gave Moore an approving look.

Wang Meng thought that Moore was easy to get along with.

As for how other people feel, that’s none of his business.

Beneath the appearance of a savage soldier, after years of hanging out with underground forces, he hides a delicate heart.

During this trip, Wang Meng won More’s recognition with his powerful fighting ability and decisive and ruthless actions.

Moore did not disappoint him and was very capable.

He used the same words that Wang Meng had used to persuade him, polished them a little, and then stood in the middle of the crowd to speak.

Call on everyone to choose a leader and create a good future for the camp.

On the one hand, he is a bandit, and his style is different from that of As Sean and others, so they can’t get along well.

It’s so frustrating to be with these people.

Secondly, he sincerely felt that there was a way out if he followed Wang Meng.

This is the keen sense of smell he gained from returning from the battlefield and from death.

Everyone was whispering, analyzing the pros and cons of the leader.

“I think we should elect a leader, focus our efforts, unite as one, and not waste too much time on decision-making.”

“If the leader makes the wrong decision, we may suffer greater losses.”

“Let’s just hold a meeting. This is how we’ve been doing it for so many years.”

Some agree that leaders should be elected.

Help everyone make decisions. A wise leader can lead everyone to live a better life.

Some believe in democracy.

This is the result of hundreds of years of struggle in North America, and it is something that is engraved in our bones.

Both sides have their own reasons and the dispute is difficult to resolve.

Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!

Turn on lazy reading mode

APP audiobook (free)

High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening

ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]
The Walking Dead: King of Atlanta

Chapter 32: Love Knife (Old Version)

When everyone was hesitating, Ed, who was hiding in the corner, suddenly shouted out.

“You, you, all look down on me.”

Ed was overcome with emotion, his mind buzzing.

“Softie, softie, softie…”

One note after another seemed to float from the sky and continuously merge into his head.

He turned around and looked at the familiar faces in the camp, all of them seemed to be mocking him.

Thinking back to all the memories since he came to the camp, it seemed as if everyone was cursing him behind his back.

In these last days, people are restless.

In a short period of time, Ed’s jealousy and fear grew extremely inflated, and then turned into infinite inferiority and cowardice.

Finally it turned into endless hatred.

“ah”

With a roar, Ed rushed out of the crowd and ran towards the jungle.

At this moment, everyone was stunned for a moment before they reacted.

“Ed, what’s wrong with him?”

“I don’t know. Maybe his pride was hurt by Moore, so he couldn’t stand it and ran away.”

“Damn it, a man like him still has self-respect.”

“Don’t say that. At least you’re a man.”

“Damn it, please don’t insult this gender.”

Everyone was talking about it, and there was endless sarcasm in their words.

Women comrades, in particular, have the strongest opinions about Ai De.

In the past, Ed bullied Carol, which made them very upset. They wanted to go up and help, but they were bullied by Ed.

If they hadn’t been afraid of causing greater conflicts, they would have informed their husbands long ago.

People like Ai De are experts in internal affairs but amateurs in external affairs.

Facing the zombies, he didn’t dare to say a word.

He relied on his fat body to bully women with force.

In the end, it was Carol who was worried about her husband and asked everyone for help.

“It’s dark now. Will Ed be in danger?”

“Or, let’s look for it.”

No matter how good-looking Ed is, he is still Sophia’s biological father.

Children can’t live without a father.

…Even though Ed wasn’t very nice to his daughter.

“Let him die outside. You and your daughter will live a better life without him.”

Moore looked at Carol and joked.

“By the way, if you divorce him, choosing the great More might be a good choice.”

“Compared to that wimp, I’m tough and I promise to give you a whole new experience.”

Come to think of it, he seemed like he hadn’t touched a woman for a long time since the crisis broke out.

After three years and three years of fighting, the sow became more beautiful than Diao Chan.

He more.

I also want a woman who understands my feelings.

Carol rolled her eyes and glared at him, the meaning was self-evident.

Moore was stunned.

“I don’t hit women.”

“hehe.”

Carol gave a perfunctory smile.

In her opinion, this More was no different from Ed.

He’s the one who deserves to be kicked out. He might beat his wife even more cruelly than Ed did.

Let s not talk about whether you dare to divorce.

Even if you get divorced, you can’t fall into the tiger’s mouth.

“Don’t worry, Ed doesn’t have the guts to leave the camp.”

“There are a lot of zombies outside. If my guess is correct, he will run out by himself in no time.”

After Wang Meng finished speaking, everyone nodded in agreement.

Ed had no experience in going out and relied entirely on the camp for shelter. How could he dare to spend the night outside alone?

Everyone was waiting at the intersection of the camp with great interest, guessing when the other party would come back.

“I’ll bet two hours.”

“Ed may not be a thing, but at least it will take three hours.”

“I don’t think he’s that good.”

Just as everyone was making bets, Ed’s voice was heard in the jungle.

 Help, help.

“Well, that macho man, it looks like he’ll only last fifteen minutes.”

“Trash, well, everyone loses.”

Moore looked at the new clockwork watch he had just bought from the store and felt very regretful.

“Wait, it seems like he is shouting for help.”

Finally, someone realized the seriousness of the matter.

“Really? He’s calling for help.”

“Listen carefully.”

 It seems to be true.

“I heard that, too.”

When everyone ran towards the jungle, they found that Ed was pinned to the ground by several zombies.

The stomach was bitten open by the zombies, and the blood stimulated the zombies, making them more excited.

Ed’s plump figure.

In the past, that fat body was a symbol of the power of charity.

Now, it has become the most delicious meal in the mouths of zombies.

He lay on the ground, enduring the bites of the zombies.

“roar”

A zombie bit Ed on the neck, and a huge bloody hole appeared on his neck.

Before a few people could run over, Ed received his lunch box.

The woman stood behind and closed her eyes in fear.

I dare not watch this cruel scene.

“Fuck, Fuck.”

The men cursed the zombies in front of them and ran forward angrily.

Ed is not a small thing, but he is also a member of the team.

Before the end of the world, many relatives were killed by these ugly things. Today’s scene once again aroused the anger in their hearts.

“Bang, bang”

Wang Meng ran in the front and chopped with his knife, and the two heads exploded on the spot.

“call out”

Daryl’s sharp arrow also flew out from behind, instantly hitting the zombie and piercing into the zombie’s brain.

The last two zombies had blood in their mouths and were lying on the ground eating Ed.

The actions of Wang Meng and others did not affect their eating at all.

With two axe strikes, they were successfully sent to their lunch boxes.

0Luck+0.010

Chapter 33: The Madness of the Cowardly (Old Version)

In the camp, a bonfire slowly rose.

A corpse was lying on the ground, the fat body was covered in blood, and there was a big hole on the neck that kept bleeding.

All the adults gathered together to prepare for Ed’s funeral.

As we all know, if you are bitten by a zombie, you will become a zombie.

The current Ed may turn into a zombie at any time.

“Deal with him first.”

Daryl raised the crossbow, but was stopped by Wang Meng.

“No rush, with so many people here, it’s no big deal if they turn into zombies.”

Wang Meng walked forward and comforted Carol who was crying.

“I’m so sorry about Ed’s death.”

“Life must go on. For Sofia, you have to be strong.”

Carol hugged her legs and cried.

Like a storm, it came quickly and violently, and disappeared just as quickly.

After just a moment, she stopped crying and looked at Ed with empty eyes.

The pain of losing my husband came quickly and went away quickly.

She had no love for Ed, it was more because of Sophia.

I began to feel confused, empty and at a loss as to what to do next.

Somehow, she felt liberated and had a freedom she had never experienced before.

Wang Meng pulled out the axe from behind.

“It’s getting late, Ed should be dealt with.”

“You want to do it yourself, or let me do it.”

As if possessed by a ghost, Carol took the axe and walked tremblingly to Ed’s side.

Although the tiger is dead, its power still remains.

The scenes of domestic violence that Ed suffered during his lifetime came to her mind, making her a little scared.

At the same time, the hatred in my heart could no longer be suppressed.

After yelling, Carol swung the axe and hit Ed on the head.

“Bang”

This heavy blow hit Ed’s forehead and everyone’s heart.

Before, for Carol.

Everyone felt sorry for his misfortune and angry at him for not fighting back.

At this moment, everyone’s attitude towards Carol changed.

She is still timid and cowardly, but not hopeless.

Ed’s head was smashed into the ground and then pounded over and over again.

Carol’s eyes were red and her mind was bloodshot.

At this time, she could not hear any sound and could not see anything else.

Decades of resentment burst out at this moment.

The crushed meat flew everywhere, making people feel terrified.

“Is this still Carol?”

“Carol, who is usually gentle and cowardly, actually has this look.”

“How crazy and how scary.”

Everyone was shocked, and a chill suddenly appeared in their hearts.

At this moment, Moore’s mouth was wide open.

The previous thoughts in my mind disappeared without a trace in an instant.

He no longer wants a woman who is insensitive to others’ feelings.

If I really marry this woman, I might not even know she was torn into pieces while she was sleeping.

As expected, all women are tigresses.

 Even a coward can be brave one day. No matter how gentle and cowardly a person is, he or she will bounce back after hitting rock bottom.

“Just like the old farmers in the East, they are kind and honest. They can collect only one or two out of ten taxes, or they can suffer for the overall layout of the world.

It can eat grass roots, tree bark, and soil.

them.

The most miserable human being in the world.

They are also the most perverted and the most able to endure suffering human beings in the world.

But over time, it will eventually bottom out and rebound.

One day, they will destroy everything.

They will eventually break into Chang’an, massacre all the dignitaries in the court, and cleanse the filth of heaven and earth with endless blood.

The dragon on the ground was overturned, its tendons and bones were torn apart, and the sky was bloody and wailing. “

Wang Meng looked forward and was reminded of his past.

He recalled a major characteristic of his native continent.

Continuous slave uprisings.

However, there is a hint of joy amidst the sadness.

This is where Ka Ma s first transformation happened.

As the god of war in desperate situations, Ka Ma must be trained and conquered.

Fortunately, Ed died, which saved him a lot of trouble.

Otherwise, Wang Meng would have to find an opportunity to let Ed die “accidentally” again to awaken the real Ka Ma.

Soon, Carol was exhausted, dropped his axe, and collapsed to the side.

The zombies are very sensitive to the smell of blood, so we have to hurry when dealing with the scene.

Wang Meng and his men dug a hole and buried the person while the stars were shining.

Ed’s death left everyone silent.

I didn’t expect zombies to appear near the camp so soon.

The fear of the past once again loomed over everyone’s hearts.

When a rabbit dies, the fox mourns.

Ed had just died nearby, so how far could they be from death?

At this moment, it seemed as if everyone was food for the zombies.

“Maybe we should really leave here.”

 Try to find a real paradise, even for the children.

Morales looked at his child with love and affection.

“According to Wang, the zombies have come here, which means that the area is no longer safe.”

“Choose a real leader. If we continue like this, something bad will happen sooner or later.”

Dale nodded in agreement.

Several people looked at Sean, only to see him helplessly spreading his hands.

“Well, it’s time to vote again.”

At night, several men took turns staying up late and successfully got through this terrifying night.

Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters

Chapter 34: New Leader (Old Version)

The camp’s operating rules are the classic separation of powers of the Mi Li family.

Dale, Morales, and Sean check and balance each other to ensure the interests of everyone.

The main role was played by the force representative Sean, and the other two were auxiliary.

Let’s supervise together to ensure fairness and rationality.

Although it is not clearly marked, it has been running silently like this.

Even though the end of the world is approaching, the system is still open-minded.

It is even better than some feudal countries.

In the eyes of Mi Li’s family, if people have no rights, they only have responsibilities and obligations.

What’s the difference between this and cattle and sheep kept in cages?

However, this set of rules has been violated.

Wang Meng is not a man who follows rules.

He didn’t come to this land to follow the rules.

Relying on force, not only did he refuse to hand over his own firearms, he also took over other people’s business and gave orders everywhere.

A leader’s posture.

As Rick’s best friend, Sean is also full of conflicts.

He doesn’t have much ambition, and the team has always been very loose. He just wants to protect Lori Carl and live well together.

What’s more, she has been busy with emotional disputes recently and has no time to care about Wang Meng’s attempt to seize power.

Under the bonfire, people began to vote.

As a younger brother, Rick, a traitor, abandoned Sean and canvassed votes for the boss.

Compared to the friend he used to spend every day with, he trusted this extremely powerful man more.

“I propose to elect the king as our leader. He can lead us to survive better.”

“He is very brave. He will be the first to rush to the scene when there is danger and protect everyone from the wind and rain.”

“When choosing a leader, you have to choose the strongest one. The king has the strongest force in the camp. I guarantee that no one here can defeat him.”

Everyone looked at Wang Meng’s tall figure.

Just looking at the arms that are thicker than their legs, plus the two heads that were just chopped off by the axe, you can tell how amazing the destructive power is.

Not to mention being the strongest in the entire camp, it is undisputed that Atlanta is the strongest.

When Ed was in danger tonight, Wang Meng really rushed to the front.

A strong and brave leader is always better than a politician who sits back and gives orders and only talks.

“This Rick, although he is often confused, he performed well today.”

Wang Meng silently gave the other party a thumbs up.

Don t eat in an ugly way.

It is much better to have a younger brother take the lead in selecting him than for him to go up directly.

“Indeed, Wang is powerful and brave. As our leader, I have no objection.”

“I agree with you, King.”

“I reserve my opinion. Sean is also very strong. To lead everyone to survive, he needs not only bravery, but also wisdom and ability…”

Most people have agreed, and only a few are still hesitating.

After all, this is a selection of a leader, and the future fate is in the hands of others, so we must make a careful decision.

Rick continued:

 Wang is very far-sighted, and nothing he has done so far has failed.

The fact that Wang led us all the way from Lincoln County to here to find my wife and family speaks volumes about his abilities.

He who brought us to Atlanta can bring us out of Atlanta.

Rickmore and other generals are working together to canvass votes.

In addition, Wang Meng was indeed powerful. In just a few days, he brought back a large amount of supplies, which made no one able to find fault with him.

They have all received favors from Wang Meng, and there are more or less some personal emotions involved.

During the voting phase.

Wang Meng was elected as the leader with nearly 80 percent of the votes.

Amy looked adoring.

“As expected of the king, I knew he was the strongest man.”

The women nearby nodded repeatedly.

“Amy, the king is stronger than a bear. If you don’t mind, I’m willing to share the pressure with you.”

“Although I have good friends in this area, I am willing to abandon them temporarily for the sake of the king.”

“I have a family, but I wouldn’t mind having a nice night with Wang.”

Amy looked wary.

“Don’t even think about it. The king is mine.”

Despite his weak fighting ability, he was bullied to death.

But she still claimed sovereignty.

Unfortunately, this is of no use to the sisters around me.

“Amy, I heard everything outside the king’s tent yesterday. You can’t handle it.”

“It’s OK.”

 I really can t handle it.

“It’s really great.”

The more the sisters questioned, the angrier Amy became.

 You two are so physically different, one is a black bear and the other is a loli.

How to support it? Use your head to support it?”

Amy: “Yes, take the top of the head.”

It s no wonder these people are so fierce and aggressive, it s just that Wang Meng s attraction is too strong.

The tall and mighty body looks like a black bear.

Sharp abdominal muscles, huge pectoral muscles, and a wisp of sexy chest hair in the middle.

If I could hide in his arms…

This fatal attraction, this damn sense of security.

Before she knew it, Amy had many good “girlfriends” who spied on her boyfriend.

Chapter 35: A Large Wave of Luck Points (Old Version)

Rays of light flashed before my eyes continuously.

In this short period of time, Wang Meng became successful.

[Luck +20]
[Luck +30]
[Luck +10]
This wave directly allowed Wang Meng to gain 130 points of luck.

In addition to the 20 points of luck that Rick owed him, there were also other people in the camp.

Morales’ 10 points of luck, More’s 10 points of luck, Andrea’s 10 points of luck, T. Dog’s 10 points, Dell’s 10 points,

Carol has 30 points, Sophia has 15 points, Lori has 15 points, and Carl has 20 points.

The amount of luck points you get depends on the importance of your character and your survival time.

For example, Amy.

Although his father kept calling him, he was completely subdued by Wang Meng.

But Wang Meng didn’t survive more than three episodes and still didn’t gain any luck.

Dale only lived for one or two seasons, barely getting 10 points. Sofia had less screen time, but her role was still important.

Although Morales survived to the end, he not only became a villain, but also had very little screen time.

However, the leeks in the camp have not been harvested yet.

He didn’t get any luck from Sean and Daryl.

Maybe…I am not convinced.

If you want to get the luck of the protagonists, you must not only have the name, but also make people convinced.

Sean had just lost his leadership position, and although he didn’t care too much, he certainly wouldn’t be too comfortable.

It would be reasonable to not submit to Wang Meng.

Daryl is brave and unruly, like a wild eagle in the sky.

It will take time to gain his inner recognition.

However, these 130 points of luck are enough to make him happy.

Just as Wang Meng was about to add some more points, he saw Amy running towards him from a distance.

“King, it’s time to eat.”

“All right.”

Forget it, I ll add it in the evening.

What if after adding some points, my whole body starts to twitch and everyone mistakes me for a zombie and beats me to death on the spot.

That would be a lot of fun.

Food is the most important thing for people.

No matter when, people always put eating first.

To celebrate his election, Wang Meng specifically instructed Lori to prepare a good meal for everyone.

The sheep was the only one left in the camp, and life was too lonely, so Wang Meng felt sorry for it.

Send it to the sky.

There are also delicious food in the three cars that need to be provided to everyone.

There was a nice aroma outside, and the smell of food filled the camp.

Inside a car, separated by an iron cage.

The seriously injured prisoner was covered with scars and looked on helplessly.

Yesterday he was hit on the head and was bleeding. On the surface he looked to be in bad condition, but in fact he was just pretending to gain sympathy.

Compared with Wang Meng’s casual throwing and hitting, the internal injuries caused by the great force.

These superficial injuries are just minor matters.

…Except for the unknown one yesterday.

There was a cut on my head and I almost thought I was going to die.

I don t know who is the cruel one.

But don’t let him escape. Once he runs away, we must not let these people go.

Especially the old bitch who opened her head.

At this time, everyone in the camp gathered together to eat.

A little kid was walking around with a bowl of rice in his hand, eating.

The prisoner’s eyes rolled around and he suddenly had a good idea.

“Hey, hey, good boy, can you get me something to eat?”

“You, are you calling me?”

Carl walked to the front of the car, holding the dinner plate in his left hand and the fork in his right hand.

“Can you give me something to eat? I’m a little hungry, good boy.”

The prisoner stretched his arm out of the window through the iron railings at the back of As’s car and kept waving to Carl.

“I’m going to find my mother.”

“No, no, no, don’t go.”

The prisoner became anxious.

If his parents came over, they would give him a good beating at least.

“Good boy, you have almost finished eating, can you give me the leftovers?”

Carl lowered his head, hesitated for a moment, and nodded in agreement.

Carl moved forward, and the two men got closer and closer.

“Haha, the little bastard got fooled.”

As long as the child came over, he could reach out through the iron railings on the car, grab the fork, hold the child hostage and threaten others.

If the plan goes well, he will escape successfully.

The two people got closer and closer.

Suddenly, a huge shadow loomed over.

For some unknown reason, the prisoner felt a pang in his heart.

A big hand grasped his slender arm.

He turned his head tremblingly, that was the psychological shadow he least wanted to see.

A cold and sharp oriental face was looking down at him in a ‘friendly’ manner.

Oops, Barbie is gone.

The prisoner showed a smile that was uglier than crying.

“Brother, this is just an accident. I was just playing with the kids.”

“Boy, it seems you are not giving up.”

 Now they are not being honest.

A wicked smile appeared on Moore’s face.

“It seems that everyone is too gentle and hasn’t fought enough.”

Sean touched Carl’s forehead and pointed at the prisoner.

“Karl, remember him, stay away from this man, he is a demon who specializes in kidnapping children.”

“Go find your mother first. We have something to do.”

After sending the child away, Wang Meng and the other two dragged the prisoner out of As’s special car.

“Help, help!”

 Ah, ah.

The captives were carried on the ground and rubbed all the way to the depths of the jungle.

The crying along the way attracted everyone’s attention.

“Oh, God, bless that child.”

Old man Dell felt a little reluctant, frowned, and felt that it was a bit cruel.

He suddenly felt a little regretful.

Wang Meng is the leader. He looks big and strong, but his actions are cruel and cold.

… doesn’t look like a good person.

I don’t know what I did before…

Andrea patted Dale on the shoulder to comfort the old man.

“Eat your meal, and don’t forget the food, which the king brought back.”

Dale looked at the delicious roast lamb on the plate and listened to the occasional shouts coming from the woods.

After hesitating for a moment, he started chewing.

He is an old man.

It’s reasonable to be deaf occasionally.

Others also chose to ignore it. Although the man was pitiful, he was still an enemy after all.

It is none of their business how cruelly the leader treats his enemies.

European civilization is a civilization that is exclusively selfish.

It can also be said to be half pirate and half civilized.

They have no sense of the overall situation and do not know how to make good international friends.

He attacked external forces with a heavy blow and was rude and arrogant.

They practice tyranny and do everything they can to harm the interests of other countries.

He is submissive and obedient to the people, kind to the people and civilized.

Pay attention to human happiness.

The supreme leader of Europe might be hit by a rotten egg thrown by an old lady while walking on the street.

When recording the show, they may be pointed at and scolded by passers-by. An ordinary police officer may give them a ticket or even send them to court because of their illegal driving.

In short, life is worse than that of an ordinary middle-class person.

This is fundamentally different from feudal society.

The county magistrate is the local tyrant.

When man and law are united, I am the way of heaven and hold the power over life and death in the world.

If the county lord does not clear a few streets when he travels, it would be the dereliction of duty of the yamen runners.

However, there are always some different kinds of people.

For example, Rick.

He is the kind of Shura who will kill decisively if he is not full.

Once they are full, they will transform into angels and become saints.

At this point, he was full.

After hesitating for a moment, he prepared to step forward several times to stop this inhumane behavior.

Lori held her husband and shook her head.

“You just made a mistake, so worry about yourself.”

Just then, Carl came over.

“Dad, is the uncle in the car just now really a human trafficker?”

“Why do you say that?”

Rick was curious.

“He just let me pass…”

Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!

Chapter 36: The Kind Man Wang Meng (Old Version)

“ah.”

“Mercy.”

 No.

In the forest, the sounds changed from passionate to dull, and finally turned into faint screams.

“bump.”

The body fell heavily to the ground, blood splattered on the ground and then soaked into the soil.

“Fuck yes.”

Furious, Sean stepped on the back of the prisoner’s hand.

Back and forth, rubbing continuously.

The other person’s palm was covered in blood, with the white bones vaguely exposed.

 Ah~

After experiencing endless pain and being tortured to the point of fainting, the captive was covered in wounds.

Sean is Carl’s godfather and a good brother who walks the same narrow path with Rick.

Carl is also the biological son of his half-woman.

Carl was furious because the other party deceived him.

Even Rick, Carl’s biological father, didn’t do such a cruel thing.

When Rick heard that his son was kidnapped by this kid, he was furious and rushed towards the jungle.

As a result, the boy was seen screaming in pain as he was tortured by Sean.

My heart, which had made up its mind, softened in an instant.

Then suddenly,

Endure the nausea in your heart.

He then stepped on the prisoner’s arm and broke it.

It’s just a small gesture to show my determination to love my son.

Now, the kid opposite is suffering the pain that no human can endure.

His two arms drooped on the ground, and he was about to become a third-degree disabled person.

“It seems that the Mi Li family’s methods of torturing people are not that good.|”

From beginning to end, Wang Meng watched the two men being tortured and forced to confess with an expressionless face.

He was so used to torture that what they did was a piece of cake to him.

When it comes to torture and lynching, Yan State is the originator.

The Ten Greatest Demons, the Lantern of Execution by Slicing, etc., are very famous there.

To others it is an unbearable pain.

In Yanren’s view, it was just watering the flowers and sprinkling some water in the early morning.

There is no way. The Yan people, the Sakura people, and the Dahan people all have the same culture of endurance.

Tolerance, the highest in the universe.

“He fainted.”

Moore looked at Wang Meng and indicated what to do next.

“I’m just pretending. It’s just a pee thing.”

“Add some to the head and wounds as well.”

Wang Meng looked at the prisoner and smiled.

This smile made Rick and his teammates shudder.

 So insidious.

Fortunately, Wang is one of us.

“I didn’t expect that despite his masculine appearance, he could be so sinister and vicious in his heart.”

 I ve learned a lot.

Psychological insult and trampling of personality are the double blows and are the most deadly.

Moore lowered his head and muttered to himself.

“Moir, I have very good ears.”

A pair of murderous eyes stared at him, frightening Moore so much that his lower body trembled.

“Haha, boss, you must have heard me wrong. I said I’ll go.”

He quickly stepped forward, unzipped his pants, and urinated down.

 Sizzle

A yellow, smelly liquid flowed to the top of his head.

Then it scattered and splashed on the wound.

A shudder and a piercing pain made the prisoner wake up instantly.

The wound was painful and extremely itchy.

He wanted to scratch it but didn’t dare to, so he could only roll on the ground.

“He’s awake now, let him explain everything, wash his hair and put him in the car.”

“Remember to ask him to explain it several times, so that there won’t be any discrepancies.”

“I’m going back to the camp first. Remember to save his life. I’m a kind person and I can’t stand seeing a dead person.”

After Wang Meng finished speaking, he turned and left.

The prisoner wanted to speak yesterday.

But Wang Meng didn’t dare to listen or believe it.

You’re confessing without even being beaten. I just want to ask you if you’re afraid.

To be honest, the first thing he did after being captured was to lie and confess in order to avoid being punished.

After the beating yesterday and the torture all night, there was not much defense left in my heart.

Now he has been trampled both physically and mentally, and has been tamed from a human being into a beast.

Now I am exhausted and no longer have the ability or energy to lie.

Original place.

Only Moore and others were left in disarray in the wind.

this

Kind heart?

Who sealed his name?

How come they don’t know?

It seems like the day before yesterday when Wang Meng used the AKA 47 to spray people, he was so excited.

The kind that doesn’t even blink an eye.

captive:”…”

He has the most say in this regard.

When he was being tortured just now, it seemed that the muscular man was the most brutal.

Although I didn’t hit him once from beginning to end.

But when Sean Rick and others were executing the sentence, he was there to provide technical guidance from time to time.

It’s like rubbing salt into the wound.

Every time he felt so miserable that he wanted to die immediately.

Such a vicious person,

Are you kind-hearted now?

Wang Meng returned to the camp and handed the bloody incident over to Moore and his men.

Population is a resource.

As long as he is alive, he is useful.

Killing people brutally is not his style.

He wants to squeeze out every last bit of value from him.

and.

As the boss, he cannot let ordinary people see his brutal side.

Otherwise it will have a bad impact.

He will leave first, and when everyone sees the captives who are living a life worse than death being brought back by More and his men, they will understand everything.

The only ones who were brutal were Morshawn and his men.

It has nothing to do with the leader.

He just needs to shine brightly and warm everyone in the team.

More than half an hour later, everyone in the camp had finished lunch and was resting on the side.

Quietly, new rules are brewing.

Wang Meng looked at everyone and ordered:

“From now on, everyone must receive training, including the elderly, women and children.”

Morales frowned and expressed different opinions.

“King, as long as we men are alive, we will not allow them to be harmed.”

“We can protect them. If women and children are trained in this way, it will be too cruel.”

As a good husband and father, he wants them to grow up happily.

Although the others didn’t say anything, their eyes flickered, and they might have thought the same thing.

 There are always times when we can t take care of them, and no one knows which is further away, tomorrow or an accident.

I won’t let them go out and risk their lives fighting zombies like the men, I can assure you of that.

But they cannot be powerless, they must also be able to protect themselves. This is their right.

Wang Meng raised his hand to take the oath, then looked at the group of women.

“I’m sorry, from the bottom of my heart, I don’t want you to learn these bloody things.

But when the zombies arrive, they won t care whether you are women or not. They will just treat you as a piece of fat meat and a delicious meal.

When a crisis strikes, you must have the power to protect yourself and your children.”

Children are the weak spot of most men.

It is also the weak spot of most women.

When Wang Meng mentioned the children, whether they were willing or not, they all began to ponder.

Chapter 37: Woodley Town (Old Version)

After lunch, half of the people agreed and half disagreed with Wang Meng’s proposal.

The first order was at a stalemate, with some signs of being difficult to deliver.

Two hours later, Rick and his men dragged the bloody body back to the camp.

Moore came over and reported the results of the interrogation to him.

The answer is revealed.

The man was a subordinate of the Governor, whose real name was Philip.

They survive in the nearby town of Woodley, mainly by going out to look for supplies and occasionally robbing nearby survivors. Their living standard is pretty good.

However, because the town has too large a population and too many elderly and weak people, it is currently facing a food crisis.

There were about forty men with combat capability, more than half of them were killed or wounded. The camp was badly damaged and I don t know how it is now.

After he finished speaking, Wang Meng thought of the one-eyed governor.

…The memory is a little fuzzy.

I have forgotten why One-Eye became famous and I can’t remember the details.

Anyway, that guy is not a good person. He keeps a zombie daughter and has made a big enemy with her. He will be killed sooner or later.

“Okay, for now, more than half of the people in Woodley have been killed or injured, and they are also in a food crisis. They won’t be able to cause us any trouble in the short term.

Their position is exposed, and they are now like meat on the chopping board. As long as we free our hands, we can easily deal with them.”

Wang Meng breathed a sigh of relief. This was a good thing.

The enemy is in the open, he is in the dark.

He can do the work of ten people alone, and there is no possibility of failure in a sneak attack.

For now, this matter can come to an end.

“Wang, if everything is ok, I will go and rest first.”

After finishing his instructions, Moore prepared to leave.

Being with Wang Meng feels a bit restrictive and uncomfortable.

“Moir, I have something to trouble you with.”

“What?”

“Come here.”

Wang Meng leaned close to Moore’s ear and whispered in a very secretive manner.

After a moment, Moore took a step back.

He looked at Wang Meng with surprise, and finally nodded in agreement.

In the afternoon, the men went out on patrol.

Unexpectedly, some traces of zombies were found around.

Thinking about how the zombies bit Ed to death yesterday, everyone panicked.

The appearance of a group of zombies nearby can be said to be an accident.

With Ah Q in their hearts, they can pretend that the surroundings are safe and continue to live their previous lives.

But when it happens repeatedly, even a fool can see the seriousness of the problem.

Therefore, Wang Meng once again proposed that women, children, the elderly and the young train together, which was unanimously approved by everyone.

During this time, Moore secretly glanced at Wang Meng with a very strange expression.

Everything is proceeding in an orderly manner.

The men made diagonal formations in the camp to fend off sneak attacks from the zombies.

Sean Rick and others are responsible for the training of the women.

How to kill the zombies and keep yourself safe.

“Look everyone, to use a gun, you need to be in a straight line. Beginners need to wait until the zombies are close, then aim and shoot.”

“Close combat weapons, try to cut the zombies from their eyes, necks, and temples. There’s no skull protection there, so you can kill them easily.”

Wang Meng specifically focuses on children, training their survival skills.

A group of children surrounded Wang Meng and listened patiently.

 When you encounter zombies, if they don t find you, don t panic and don t shout loudly to avoid attracting the zombies attention.

If they are not coming towards you, then stay still and wait quietly until they are far away, then run back and tell the adults.

“What if we are discovered by them?” Carl raised his hand and asked.

“It depends on the situation. If there are adults around, then seek help from them. If not, then you can only run.

You are still too young, don’t stay out of the sight of adults, and don’t run around randomly because of fear.”

After Wang Meng finished speaking, he looked at a girl below.

“Especially you, Sofia, remember not to run around.”

“Ok sir, I know what to do.”

Sophia nodded to show that she understood.

The teaching continued, and Wang Meng gave the children some basic courses.

Adults learn how to kill zombies.

Children learn how to escape, how to find adults in the apocalypse, how to climb trees, run away, disguise themselves to deceive zombies, etc.

“It seems that the king has done a good job.”

In the RV, Moore, who was on guard, watched everyone busying around, and a smile appeared on his stiff face.

Everyone is building camps and mastering survival skills in the doomsday. Only such camps have hope.

Unlike before, if they had no food, they would risk going to the city to look for supplies, and if they had food, they would just stay in the camp and wait to die.

The adults just live day by day and the children are confused.

No one has any hope for the future and just wants to live one day at a time.

Although there are still major flaws now, there is no stable food and no safer camp.

But it’s much better than before.

There is vitality and hope.

It is no longer lifeless and calm like a pool of stagnant water.

At night, Wang Meng was excited.

He specifically rejected Amy because of what happened today.

It reminds me of the young woman in the camp who was staring at Wang Meng with eager eyes.

This made Amy look resentful, thinking that he was going to cheat on her.

It took a lot of explanation to let her know that he was a good man.

Looking at the luck panel in front of me, I can no longer resist the temptation to add points.

Chapter 38 Metamorphosis (Old Version)

Opening the system panel, a light screen appeared in front of Wang Meng.

[Host: Wang Meng]
[Strength: 30+]
Speed: 27+

0Constitution: 30+0

[Spirit; 29+]
[Skills: Combat Basics+, Firearms Basics+, Driving Basics+…]
[Items: Glock Pistol+, Fire Axe+]
0Mall: Closed0

0Luck: 132.430

Excluding speed and spirit, all basic attributes are 30 points.

“Speed   +3, Spirit +1”

The Qi disappeared at 4 o’clock, the body tensed up, the muscles felt numb and itchy, and then they contracted and stretched to the limit, like beef tendons.

The muscle size has decreased, and the whole person seems to have become smaller.

A sense of relaxation emanates from the inside out.

It’s like a fish in water, and it’s like my buddy has no set.

Swing forward twice, your whole body will feel relaxed and your punches will become easier and more comfortable.

There is a feeling of making light of a heavy task and blending into the world.

“Hey”

With a light sigh, he summoned all his strength.

Suddenly his muscles swelled and veins popped out, just like the Invincible Hulk.

At this moment, the exploding body was revealed at once.

A giant-like experience.

“Is this, an additional combat form?”

Subconsciously stroking his invincible chest muscles, Wang Meng looked very happy.

He pinched it secretly just now and it was very elastic.

No, it’s very resilient.

In combat mode, the body’s defense will be stronger and the burst will be stronger than usual, making it more suitable for combat.

Looking at the panel, it has changed dramatically.

[Spirit; 30+]
[Skills: Intermediate Fighting (2/20) +, Intermediate Firearms (11/20) +, Intermediate Driving (8/20) +…]
[Items: Glock pistol +, spray gun +, AK47 +, fire axe +, magic lock +,]
0Mall: Opened.0

[Luck: 128.43]
Strength, speed, and physique three in one, only physique.

The perfect blend of physical fitness.

The spirit is the same as always.

Skills generally upgraded to intermediate level.

On the one hand, I have been exercising deliberately recently to gain some experience.

On the other hand, body coordination, balance ability are improved, reaction ability is strengthened, and overall control is better.

The two-fold effect allows the three skills to be upgraded together.

However, it is a happy thing that the mall can be opened.

As the body becomes stronger, the whole person undergoes a qualitative change.

The panel also changes to 2.0 mode.

Suddenly, he was slightly stunned.

A look of joy appeared on his face.

“It seems like there is a bargain to be made.”

A slight click behind the physical constitution shows that the luck increases by ten points.

Well, hope is dashed.

It is impossible to make profit from the panel, so you have to be down-to-earth and practical when adding points.

moment.

Wang Meng held the system panel and figured out everything about Panel 2.0.

For every point improvement in physical fitness, ten points of luck are required.

The spirit exchange ratio becomes three to one point.

Skills require filling up the experience bar, and the exchange ratio is also one to one.

The first time an item is upgraded it is one point, the second time it is ten points.

As for the mall, there was only one thing in it.

The lottery roulette is similar to a certain Xixi lottery, where you get one chance at a time with a bit of luck, and there is also a rich man mode.

With a lot of luck, Wang Meng hid in the tent and added points frantically.

0Physique: 33+0

0Spirit; 40+0

[Skills: Advanced Combat (1/30) +, Advanced Firearms (0/30) +, Advanced Driving (0/30) +…]
[Mall: Fortune Wheel]
0Luck: 29.430

All skills are upgraded to high level, but physical and mental strength are too expensive, so just increase them a little bit.

After the whole set of operations, my luck was almost wiped out.

The remaining bit of luck wouldn’t improve him much, so there was no need to add more.

Might as well try something else.

At this time, Wang Meng finally had time to look at the big turntable.

Similar to a certain Xixi, it shows t virus, x virus, universal vaccine, evolution potion

Of course, more importantly, thank you for your patronage.

“lottery”

The roulette wheel spun rapidly, and with Wang Meng worried, the pointer passed the T virus and just turned to the evolution potion.

“Huh, Wang Meng breathed a sigh of relief.”

Just when he was filled with joy, he didn’t know where the power came from, but the pointer actually shook slightly.

0Thank you for your patronage, welcome to the next lucky draw. 0

???

Wang Meng was confused.

They have clearly stopped and are pointing at good things.

Why did it shake like that at the end?

Think you’re doing business?

After finishing the work, my soul is refreshed.

“Come again.”

Unconvinced, he pressed the lottery button again.

The roulette wheel spun rapidly, then stopped full.

Finally, it falls on the weakened version of Wolverine’s bloodline.

This time, Wang Meng did not dare to be careless. He rubbed his eyes and watched carefully.

A familiar scene appears.

Another flexible shake.

Wang Meng:  & 

Exploded.

The manufacturer came out, I want to send my cordial regards to your family.

Next, three times in a row, the results were the same.

When I drew the thing, my spirit shook and it just avoided it.

“Damn it, I’m going to file a complaint. I’m afraid this is a scam.”

Wang Meng was furious and started cursing.

In his previous life, he heard about a ridge.

I always thought it was fake and a joke made by netizens.

Now it seems very likely.

Li Yunlong led 10,000 people and was able to capture Ping’an County.

A certain anchor led 60,000 friends, but couldn’t even get a mobile phone.

This is outrageous.

It obviously could have been there, but it wasn’t.

Unscientific.

Just when his mouth was full of fragrance, he saw a button for ten times the prize next to him.

With a gambler’s mentality, he pressed the button with nothing to gain.

The turntable quickly selects and points to Thank you for your patronage.

Just when he was about to give up, the pointer flickered.

In an instant, Wang Meng’s eyes lit up.

[Congratulations to the host for obtaining…]
Chapter 39 System Space, Primary Evolution Potion (Old Version)

[Congratulations to the host, you have obtained the system space]
[System space: size ten cubic meters.]
(Other items except living things can be placed inside, the time and space inside is still and will not be affected by time.)

(One luck point can increase one cubic system space.)

“Sure enough, krypton gold brings miracles.”

It turned out that there was nothing wrong with the lottery wheel, but the problem was the way he opened it.

 No matter where you are, the krypton gold routine remains the same.

“This evil money society.”

Wang Meng’s consciousness moved, and he moved the equipment in the tent one by one into the system space, and then fiddled with these things one by one.

Having a lot of fun.

“It’s a pity that I don’t have many luck points, otherwise, I would have expanded them a hundred times.”

“Ten times the draw, continue.”

Having won the jackpot, he decided to strike while the iron was hot.

I won once, what if I win again?

I endured the pain and watched the luck points I had accumulated for half a day return to single digits.

The roulette wheel turned again, this time, to the T-virus.

With a flick of the spirit, the pointer was directed to the primary evolution agent.

A huge syringe appeared in Wang Meng’s palm.

“hiss”

Wang Meng widened his eyes and took a breath of cold air, inhaling it into his lungs.

The syringe and needle looked to be at least thirty centimeters long.

The needle alone is as sharp as a murder weapon.

The syringe was as thick as a small tree trunk, and was filled with bright red liquid that kept wriggling, like blood that had come to life.

If you weigh it carefully, it must weigh at least 20 kilograms.

“Are you sure it’s for human use? Even animals can’t stand it. Even elephants have to kneel down and walk.”

Wang Meng trembled with fear and gently wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.

He has always been carefree, but this time his defenses were really broken.

It’s too big, I can’t do it.

After thinking it over for a moment,

With trust in the system, he decided to do it.

Grit your teeth and stamp your feet.

Hold up the big needle and inject it into the kidney.

“squeak”

It felt like being stabbed with a knife, and the whole kidney was burning with pain.

It feels like flying as if you were being operated on without any anesthesia.

As the medicine was infused, the pain gradually subsided.

The entire chest and waist began to swell slightly.

Very quickly, one tube went down.

The whole person felt like he was floating in the air, as if he had ascended to heaven.

He casually put the empty test tube into the system space and lay comfortably on the ground.

“I didn’t expect it to be so comfortable.”

My body felt warm, as if I was back in the womb, immersed in amniotic fluid.

As time goes by, the amniotic fluid seems to get a little warmer.

It’s getting hotter.

Dry mouth.

Gradually, my blood began to boil.

The blood is burning.

He was irritated.

 Hoo, hoo, hoo.

Wang Meng ran out of the tent with red eyes.

When I walked outside, even the air seemed to be emitting high temperature.

Maybe this is the side effect of all the tonic things.

It is easy to have excess yang energy.

In the dark night sky, Rick T. Dog was patrolling around.

After saying hello to the two of them, I came to the vicinity of the RV.

“Amy, are you asleep?”

“Amy, are you really asleep?”

“Amy, you’re not asleep.|”

Wang Meng had red eyes and a simple and honest look on his face, and he kept knocking on the door outside.

Either suffer or lose face.

Wang Meng chose the latter.

“Click”

The car door opened, revealing a stern face.

Andrea stared at the other person fiercely, and had the urge to run and eat him in her own form.

“What are you doing here so late at night?”

“Looking for Amy.”

“Unfaithful men, all men are not good.”

Wang Meng:  ???

What’s going on?

Unfaithful man.

Looking at the wrinkles on Andrea’s forehead again, I thought of two things.

Old women are grumpy when they wake up and they are in menopause.

What he didn’t know was that Andrea couldn’t sleep tonight.

I was a little sleepless in the first half of the night because I was worried about my sister’s future.

I finally fell asleep, but I dreamed that Wang Meng was hugging people left and right and did things that were unfair to his sister.

At this time, she was awakened.

I had not originally planned to get up. I was planning to take advantage of the half-asleep state to see who those little vixens were.

Ultimately, he didn’t get the chance to see it.

Seeing Wang Meng at this time, he became even more angry.

Just as he was about to start cursing, a voice came from inside.

……………………….

(The author discovered one thing: only when you are awakened can you remember what you dreamed about.

If you wake up normally, you won t remember what you dreamed about.)

Does anyone have the same feeling?

If you have any, please comment.

Chapter 40: Chilled (Old Version)

“I am here, King.”

Amy came over in her pajamas, rubbing her eyes.

Ever since she had Wang Meng, she has been exercising too much.

Sleep quite deeply.

However, it feels great to be woken up by my lover.

 The cat in my tent can do backflips.

Wang Meng pointed to his tent.

Amy understood immediately.

This is a secret code unique to the two of them.

He glanced at his sister and then looked at Wang Meng.

Her little face blushed slightly and she moved over unconsciously.

“Sister, I’m leaving first.”

“Amy, why are you so late at night…”

Before Andrea could finish her words, she froze.

Amy jumped up, Wang Meng picked her up and ran away.

The two of them acted quickly and efficiently without any delay.

Andrea didn’t react until the two ran away.

These two people…it seemed like they never asked for her consent from beginning to end.

Use her when you need her, and leave without even saying goodbye when you don’t need her.

This…is definitely a huge injustice.

Looking back, he saw that his RV was the only one left, and in the end he had to shoulder everything by himself.

There was no conversation that night, with only occasional strange noises heard around.

Sometimes high, sometimes low.

Wang Meng’s tent was flashing with a faint light, and vaguely, a figure could be seen swaying rhythmically inside.

What they didn’t know was that a pair of eyes were staring at them from afar.

“Humph, all men are bad.”

Andrea sat on the table in the RV, scratching the table with her nails, as if she had some deep hatred for the table.

His bloodshot eyes were fixed on the shaking tent in front of him.

She lay down and went to sleep again.

Finally I found myself unable to sleep due to anger.

I have never suffered such injustice in all these years.

I was doing the questions for my doctoral exam and I was never this angry even though I worked until midnight.

Raising such a big girl (the older sister who is more than ten years old is like half a mother),

Just leave her like that.

Heartbroken.

But after watching it for so long, it hurts even more.

Amy is so young and her body is so fragile.

Wang Meng is comparable to an African buffalo.

The two of them are not of the same size, a loli and a beast, it’s really not something that ordinary people can bear.

She now wished she could bear the pain for her sister.

Think about it this way.

I feel cold and shivering.

It was not until dawn that a night owl ended its night activities and fell asleep.

Amy is happy and cheerful.

The ups and downs of life are beyond the reach of outsiders.

A ray of sunlight shone into the tent through the gap, and I found that the inside was full of the scent of spring.

A shy one escapes from this spring-filled tent.

A blonde girl who looked like a Barbie doll was sleeping soundly.

There are asymmetrical white spots on the blue quilt.

Wang Meng sat aside, his knife-like muscles revealing a dark golden glow.

There was no light in the room, but his body emitted a faint glow.

Only then did he get rid of the aftereffects of yesterday.

Looking at the panel, his face was full of joy.

Chapter 41 Human Corpse Bloodline (Old Version)

He seems

We are not far from our small goal of being carefree in the last days.

This evolution potion is truly a pleasant surprise.

0Physique: 38+0

[Spirit; 45+]
[Bloodline: Human Corpse Bloodline (Bronze 10/20). ]
[Skills: Fighting (Advanced 1/30) +, Firearms (Advanced 0/30) +, Driving (Advanced 0/30) +…]
0Luck Wheel0

0Qi Luck 4.430

(Human Corpse Bloodline: The host itself carries the virus combined with the primary evolutionary medicine.

Ability: Slowly strengthens the host, has strong bloodline, and has a great degree of resistance to the zombie virus.)

Looking at his new ability, Wang Meng covered his mouth.

Be happy secretly.

That s right, physical and mental fitness have been greatly improved under the effect of the evolution potion.

“I made a fortune, my physical and mental strength increased by 5.

A tube of potion worth ten points of luck is equivalent to sixty-five points of luck.

Moreover, over a period of time afterwards, you can continue to enhance the attributes of your entire body, which is equivalent to picking up luck points for free.

What s more important is the ability to resist zombies.

If you walk by the river often, you will get your feet wet.

When going out to look for supplies, you have to say hello to the zombies.

Being bitten by zombies is a matter of probability, and even the protagonist cannot avoid it.

Living in a world full of zombies, the master of this world has already declared his sovereignty.

Humans are no longer the darlings of heaven and earth, and the only people densely populating the world are the zombies.

It is already quite difficult to survive in the cracks while being chased and blocked by the zombies.

The zombies basked in the sunshine openly and enjoyed the free land.

In the dark sewers, humans live like animals.

The biggest reason is corpse poison.

It’s very easy to kill someone.

Wang Meng has the ability to resist the zombie virus, and his survival ability will be greatly improved in the future.

At the very least, you won t be ambushed by some zombies.

It was very frustrating to die with a mouth full of bad breath.

The next day, Amy didn’t wake up.

Wang Meng asked others not to wake her up and thoughtfully prepared lunch for her.

They are all high-protein nutrients to replenish the energy consumed by yesterday’s intense exercise.

However, there is a high probability that Amy won’t be able to eat it.

Overeating in the tent.

Even my mouth was a little swollen.

Probably no appetite.

The training program continues.

Brother Mordaril teaches field skills, and brother Rickshorn teaches the use of firearms.

Wang Meng continued to teach the children and nurture the flowers of the Mi Li family.

A bright future starts from childhood.

While teaching knowledge about the end of the world, Wang Meng is also spreading some excellent traditional Eastern culture.

Instill some correct Confucian ideas in them.

For example, the king is the leader of his subjects, the husband is the leader of his wife, the father is the leader of his sons, and the teacher is the leader of his students.

For example, once a teacher, always a father.

For example, some Buddhist ideas require patience and obedience.

Thousands of miles away from his hometown, and not knowing how much time and space have passed, Wang Meng still misses his hometown and does not forget to spread its excellent traditional culture.

The heavens can witness this kind of patriotism, and the gods and ghosts can bear witness to it.

In the afternoon, Wang Meng gathered everyone in the camp to discuss future plans together.

“A suitable camp for us must be far away from the city and away from these beasts, otherwise we will always face large-scale crises.”

Wang Meng looked at the map of Atlanta that someone had contributed, and first drew a big cross in the city.

“We can’t be too far from the town, otherwise we won’t have basic living supplies. If we don’t rely on the things in the town for early development, we won’t be able to survive at all.”

 You need a safe piece of land and a river with water.

Food in stores has a shelf life and will spoil sooner or later. Only farming can sustain our long-term survival.

“We also need to have a certain level of defensive capabilities. Once the zombies come, we can rely on fortifications to ensure our safety.”

“It would be better if there were some oil fields nearby, otherwise cars and various machines would have difficulty moving.”

“It would be great if we could find some excavators to help with the construction, and some harvesters to help with the farming.”

“You need to raise a lot of livestock, preferably chickens, which grow fast and produce meat easily… Chicken rolls are the best delicacy.”

A group of people surrounded Wang Meng and expressed their opinions.

When it comes to choosing the future campsite, which concerns everyone’s survival, no one will be stingy with their wisdom.

However, there seemed to be something strange mixed in.

After everyone had finished discussing, Wang Meng clapped his hands to stop them.

 At present, the conditions for selecting a site are: one, it should be far away from the city; two, it should be suitable for farming; three, it should have a certain degree of protection; and four, it should have its own ecosystem and be able to circulate independently.

These four conditions are currently necessary.

As for the tractor and chicken roll, that’s not under consideration for now.

What do you think, t-dog?

T.Zi s face turned red.

He admitted that just now…

Craving chicken tacos.

After thinking for a moment, Rick’s eyes lit up.

 It seems that the only place that meets these conditions is prison.

The place is large, built in the wild, with fortifications, and even some prisons will take the initiative to grow some vegetables for easy consumption. “

“There are also cells, and everyone has a single room, which ensures safety.”

“Inside there are all kinds of equipment suitable for humans, and outside there are walls and barbed wire.”

“So, do any of you know where a prison is near Atlanta?”

At this time, everyone’s eyes flickered, and they looked at each other.

Gradually, all eyes converged and turned to the four people.

Rick Moreshawn and T.Dog.

Chapter 42: Diversion to CDC (Old Version)

“Don’t look at me. I’m just a county s. I’ve never been to any other place except this county and the prison next door.”

Rick spread his hands and shook his head, indicating that he didn’t know.

Sean glanced at Rick and said the same thing.

He and Rick lived and studied together since elementary school, and worked together when they grew up.

They have hardly ever been separated in their life. They can even wear the same pair of pants, which are as iron as can be. Even their own daughter has the surname Rui.

Rick didn’t know, how could he know.

The sight turns to Moore and T.Dog.

“I am a white man, a former soldier, who has served my country and shed blood for it.

I haven’t done anything wrong, so why would I go in and pick up the soap?”

Wang Meng thought about it and realized that it was indeed the case.

At this time, Xiaobai has more rights and interests in Mi Li’s family.

Unlike later generations, Xiao Hei would often take up legal weapons, march on the streets, block the government gates, and defend his rights.

Even if it is unreasonable, with the help of many black people, you still have to make some trouble.

Suddenly, all eyes were focused on T. Zai.

T. looked up, seeing all the eyes looking at him, and said angrily:

“Why are you all looking at me? I look like a criminal.”

Subconsciously, a group of people nodded, then suddenly realized that it seemed a little impolite and shook their heads again.

“Why, you are discriminating, fuck, this is not fair.”

“Just because I’m black, you’re like this.”

T dog jumped up anxiously.

“Don’t get me wrong, we just think the probability is higher.” Wang Meng explained, shaking his head.

“Most Chinese in Milijia are law-abiding and good citizens, but I just violated the law.

No, this analogy is inappropriate.

I want to say that, generally speaking, the chances of you being in prison are relatively high, and more than 80% of you have dark skin. This is a fact, not that you have been in prison before.

Just as Wang Meng continued to explain, he was grabbed by Rick.

T.Zai: “…”

Why does it feel like the more the other person talks, the more they discriminate against him?

Looking carefully into Wang Meng’s eyes, he realized that the other party didn’t seem to discriminate against him.

It makes sense if you think about it carefully.

Xiao Huang, it seems, has no ability to discriminate against Xiao Hei.

…It seems like they are the most discriminated against.

Not only are they discriminated against by the white people, but they are also discriminated against by the poor and naked black people.

Of course, the most serious problem is their internal discrimination. Compared with the first two, the last one is particularly serious.

Those who arrived first discriminate against those who came later, those with pure English accents discriminate against those with difficult English accents, and those living near the coast discriminate against those living inland.

Discrimination against one’s own people can be much more cruel than discrimination against outsiders.

Outsiders ignore them, so if they want to show off their power, they can only bully their own newcomers.

In the end, it was T.Dog who knew the location of the prison.

 There are two prisons in the Atlanta Wilderness, and the southern one is larger and has better conditions.

Relatively speaking, there are more people there, and if there are zombies, there may be more of them, so it is relatively dangerous.”

T dog finished speaking and explained further.

“Of course, I haven’t been in there.”

“I have a friend who was in there. As a good friend, I went to visit him.”

“Oh~”

Everyone nodded in unison, making T.Dog anxious.

“It’s really a friend of mine. I really didn’t go in.”

“Hmm~”

t.dog: “…”

So tired.

He always felt that these people were just being perfunctory with him.

Although…I did not wrongly accuse anyone.

……

Another day of emergency training, using vehicles to avoid zombies, lying on the roof and in the car pretending to be dead, how to disguise as a corpse to deceive the zombies.

Everyone in Wang Meng s camp already has the theoretical ability to travel.

When encountering zombies, women and children should not scream and shout, so as not to become too much of a burden and eventually kill the entire team.

Of course, this is just in theory. How everyone in the camp performs depends on actual operations.

Already prepared and ready to depart at any time.

At this time, Rick came over with Sean.

“Wang, there is a CDC near the prison. There may be vaccines there. Maybe we should go to the CDC first, just in case there is a vaccine.”

“Once a vaccine is found, we can end the apocalypse, and at least, we will be much safer.”

“Even if there is no such thing, it will not affect the trip. Although it is not on the way, it will not waste much time.”

 We can even learn more about the end of the world from the CDC.

The two of them started to persuade Wang Meng.

They had just carefully studied the terrain near the prison and were preparing for the future.

By chance, I discovered that there was a Disease Control Center not far from the map.

After some discussion, they decided to suggest to Wang Meng that we go to the CDC first.

In case there is an official one, they can join directly.

Wang Meng also knew that people cared about the government.

It’s impossible to stop it.

If you really try to stop them by force, you will easily make enemies.

Only by letting them see the truth and completely give up can we build our own homes well.

Don t be fooled by the fact that Mi Li s family members curse the government with each word becoming more and more unpleasant, and they even hope that their country will be destroyed sooner.

But if something really happens, they would still prefer to trust the government rather than a broken prison.

Swearing is just self-deprecation or expressing one’s dissatisfaction.

After all, all roads lead to patriotism.

Because of different cultures and education, people express their patriotism in different ways.

For example, in the West, people curse, while in the East, people praise.

They both serve the same purpose.

For example, some patriotic ambassadors claim themselves to be patriotic and honest people.

For the sake of patriotism, they would specifically go to enemy countries to buy houses, secretly infiltrate the enemy and learn about the enemy’s situation.

They even sacrificed their own family for the sake of the public, secretly relocated their family members to the enemy country, bought luxury houses, and paid huge taxes despite the pain.

All of this is done to corrupt the enemy countries and cause them to fall from within.

Before that there was Sima Yi of the Jin Dynasty.

Loyal and devoted, they have been loyal for generations and worked hard to repay Cao Wei.

After that…

Sima Gong, how great!

Chapter 43: Going into the City to Get Oil (Old Version)

There is a CDC not far from the city, not far from the prison.

It houses the MiLi family s top laboratory.

If Rick and the others hadn t suggested it today, Wang Meng would have really forgotten the CDC explosion.

After being in this world for so long, I have been thinking about how to conquer the protagonist, how to get to the top, and how to gain luck.

After taking office, he thought about dealing with the crisis in the camp, improving the strength of the camp, and ensuring the safety of his subordinates as much as possible.

There is also the threat of zombies, the threat of the Governor, things about the future of the prison, and finding time to give Amy an injection and infusion.

He was so busy with these things that he didn’t think about the CDC for a moment.

Speaking of which, the CDC plays a vital role in later development.

If we finally occupy the prison and want to have greater development, we have to study zombies and viruses.

Humans who possess Rick’s perfectly fused virus will have an inherent advantage in vaccine research.

If we don’t make good use of that place, it would be a waste of natural resources.

It really doesn’t work

He can also contribute a few tubes of blood.

Wang Meng also wanted to know how much zombie virus he could resist.

In.

The two pieces of territories are connected to form a pincer attack, which complements the offense and defense and greatly improves the defense capability.

If you encounter an unavoidable crisis in the future, you can hide a hundred meters underground in the CDC and seek temporary safety.

That doctor is also the top biological talent in the Mili family, with many functions and benefits.

The only bad thing is that the laboratory will explode if it runs out of electricity.

I remember at that time…it seemed that the CDC could not survive the third level because of insufficient power.

If you want to generate electricity, you need oil.

Oil is a necessity in the end times and is an absolute money-eating beast.

But compared to a top laboratory and a top biologist, it’s all worth it.

“If we go to the CDC, we need more oil. The current oil is not enough to evacuate all the vehicles.”

“This means that we will be leaving the camp a little later.”

The two of them smiled. Since the leader said so, it meant that he agreed.

“No problem, wait a little longer for the vaccine, I believe everyone is willing to take this risk.”

 Who knows which gas station nearby has not been emptied and where I can get oil.

Wang Meng looked at the two of them and asked a question, and Rick suggested.

“We can look for it in the car on the road. It’s not much, but it should be enough for us to get to the prison.”

“Not enough. We need a lot of oil, at least the amount of a refueling truck.”

Wang Meng finished speaking and explained:

“We have to pave the way first, so that we don’t get stuck halfway and get blocked by zombies.

Rick, I want to be safe.”

“I’m not that unlucky.”

Sean spread his hands to show that he didn’t understand.

Wang Meng’s face darkened and he looked at Rick seriously.

“Rick, do you believe me?”

“certainly.”

“I have a feeling that we will need oil in the future, a lot of oil, and it will be a matter of life and death.”

Rick stared into Wang Meng’s eyes, his brows gradually furrowed, and after a moment of silence, he asked tentatively:

“Premonition?”

“Yes, a hunch.”

 But this is not scientific.

“Zombie Science?”

He can’t say that the CDC exploded due to power shortage.

Without fuel, their lives will be in the hands of a doctor who has been alone for a long time and is on the verge of mental collapse.

We can only attribute everything that cannot be explained to theology.

Looking at Wang Meng’s receding back, Sean was filled with disbelief.

 I had always thought that only those old-timers believed in theology, but I didn t expect Wang to believe in these things too.

Rick, let’s continue to persuade him.”

Sean pulled Rick and was about to go forward to dissuade him, but found that Rick stopped where he was, looking thoughtful.

“Hurry up, he’s going to get away.”

Sean finished speaking, but Rick still didn’t move.

He paused, as if he thought of something, and opened his mouth in disbelief.

“No way, you won’t believe his nonsense.

This is obviously a lie.

This is a bad trick that even a little guy like Carl can see through.”

Sean was a little anxious.

This good friend seems to have been cheated.

“Even the walking dead exist, so theology is not without reason.”

Rick touched his chin and recalled everything about Wang Meng.

“Sean, we grew up together, we were both spies, you know me well.

I won’t make any judgment without evidence.

In fact, ever since I met Wang, I felt that he was mysterious, very mysterious.

Although a lot of what he said made sense, I had a vague feeling that something was wrong.

I can’t feel where exactly.

After many things happened, he was not too surprised and seemed too calm.

It was as if he knew what was going to happen.

Rick said this, and even he was a little surprised.

Unconsciously, I expressed the vague feeling in my heart.

Sean was confused and felt that his good friend seemed to have been brainwashed.

He shook his head vigorously to shake off the paste inside.

“Fuck, fuck, this damn apocalypse, even Rick has gone crazy.”

As a materialist, Sean doesn’t believe in these supernatural things.

Just believe in science and believe that your fists can change everything.

“I heard that there is evil witchcraft in the East, I don’t know if it’s true.”

Rick muttered, his suspicion growing stronger.

The next morning, everyone who was supposed to leave did not leave.

“Get your stuff ready, and when we come back with the oil, we’ll set off immediately.”

“If any zombies come, leave first and we will communicate through the intercom.”

After Wang Meng finished speaking, he organized his men and prepared to lead them into the city.

For a period of time after the crisis broke out, most gas stations outside the city were looted.

There may be cars on the road and some households storing a little, but it takes too long and they can’t afford to delay.

“There are still five of us on this trip, brothers More and Daryl, Morales and…”

Wang Meng turned his gaze and looked at a person hiding in the crowd.

“Okay, I’ll take the initiative.”

Glenn emerged from the crowd, dejected and helpless.

“I knew it was unavoidable.”

 You know, we can t do without you.

Don’t worry, as long as I’m alive, I’ll make sure you’re fine.”

Wang Meng patted Glenn on the shoulder and made a sincere promise.

“Um.”

A warm current surged into Glenn’s heart.

It s a good feeling to be valued.

Of course, it would be better if there was no danger.

Glenn thought a little unsatisfiedly.

“Okay, get in the car.”

Wang Meng smiled and gave the best car to Glenn.

There is no way, the takeout business is so popular that it is like a human-shaped map.

When they entered the city, time was of the essence and a moment of hesitation could result in someone s death.

At this time, having a smart map can also lead the way, which is simply too great.

Just as they were getting ready to set off, Sean came over wearing protective gear and carrying a big gun.

Chapter 44: Intimidation (Old Version)

Everyone in the camp followed Wang Meng’s example and hand-sewed a set of “armor” for themselves.

With the zombies’ incredible bite force, one bite is enough to tear off the armor.

But at the critical moment, it matters a life.

No one would joke about their own life, and Sean is no exception.

At this point, he was fully armed and in a fighting stance.

“King, this time it’s my turn to go into the city.”

“Forehead”

Wang Meng was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted.

“Sean, the camp is the most important thing. This is where our families are and our hope for life.

You don’t want us to see the news of family members’ death when we come back.

You and Rick are the top fighters in the camp, and only you can guard the rear.

Only you two, the two of you who are top-notch in character and ability, can make me feel at ease.”

“Okay, don’t worry, I will definitely protect them.” Sean promised, patting his chest.

“Thanks.”

After dealing with Sean, they drove away.

The three cars drove away into the distance one after another.

Sitting in the car, Wang Meng stuck his head out of the window, gestured to everyone to see them in the evening, and muttered to himself.

“It’s better to go out with Rick than to go out with you to look for materials.”

Rick’s brain sometimes twitches, but most of the time he’s pretty normal.

Especially when you are in crisis, you can always trust Rick.

This guy really treats his teammates as family.

As long as there is a glimmer of hope,

Risking one’s own life to rescue one’s companions.

Our Lady is real.

It is also true that he would go through fire and water for his teammates.

As for Sean.

Generally speaking, it’s okay, it kills decisively and is suitable for survival in the doomsday.

But in times of crisis

Wang Meng was afraid that he would shoot him in the leg.

Especially when walking into the city, in this vast sea of   corpses, he might really abandon his general to save his car.

Although I don t have a criminal record of this kind at the moment, I can t guarantee that I won t have one in the future.

Wang Meng also made a small summary for the two of them.

Rick’s life motto: “Don’t worry, I will definitely take you away alive.”

Sean’s life motto: “Don’t worry, I will leave alive.”

In order to ensure my safe return, it is better not to bring either of them.

This time, there were more and more zombies on the road.

It took a long time to see one on the previously empty road.

A few days ago, it was not uncommon to see lonely zombies on the road.

But now, the zombies scattered on the road are not only increasing in number, but are even gradually gathering together, with signs of forming a group.

Maybe in a few days, it will develop further and turn into a swarm of zombies.

“These zombies are slowly walking out of the city, and they are gradually spreading.

It might only take a few days to find our way to the quarry camp.

If we fail to find them in time and are surrounded by corpses, it will be a big problem.”

Morales looked at the scene in front of him in amazement, his face filled with shock.

He hadn’t come out to search for supplies for just a few days, but why did he feel the world had changed so much?

Shocked and relieved at the same time.

Fortunately, they had prepared everything and could leave this dangerous area immediately with just some oil.

This time when Wang Meng left, it was rare that he was not with Glenn.

Instead, he sat in the passenger seat next to Morales.

“Morales, I heard you were a truck driver before the apocalypse,”

“Yes, it’s a high-paying job. My monthly salary can support my family of five, and I even have a week off every month to travel with my family.”

Morales said, full of pride.

As a truck driver, his income exceeds 70 percent of the average rice earner.

“Oh, that’s too bad. Such high wages are not conducive to our hard work, and are even less conducive to the development of the country.”

“Struggle, what is this thing?”

 It was an experience of flying, being able to be happy with 996 and 007, it was a blessing given to us by our country.

The only one in the world, free of charge.

If you lose your job, you can still work at your own expense, which not only helps you exercise but also helps you learn professional skills.

Wang Meng calmly replied that he wanted to teach this not-so-bright Mi Ying guy some lessons.

Let him know what the hell is fair.

Morales was shocked.

First time hearing about this kind of thing.

It gave him, a working man, an illusion.

He exploited the bourgeoisie!!!

Who would believe this?

As they chatted, the two began to greet each other’s families.

“Do you have any relatives in Atlanta?”

“No, what about you?”

“There is a cousin, but he’s not in Atlanta.”

“What a pity, you will never have the chance to meet in this life.”

Wang Meng’s words made Morales a little unconvinced.

“Wang, you can bring Rick and the others to Atlanta to meet his wife, why can’t I meet my cousin?”

 The situation is different, at that time most of the zombies were in the city, but now they are starting to come out, and the roads have become dangerous.

Besides, with Rick Morgan and I as the three strongest fighters, Dwayne is not too small and will not be a burden.

If you were to take your family of five out, they would have no fighting ability except you, and if there was an accident, they would all die on the road.

Besides, you don t really think that the only dangers on the road are zombies, do you? “

After Wang Meng finished speaking, his face darkened and his eyes looked strange and suggestive.

Seeing this scene, Morales’ scalp tingled. He was so scared that he trembled, his hands shook, and he almost crashed the car into the slope next to him.

“Oh, fuck! Pay attention to the road. We almost had a car accident.” Wang Meng shouted.

“Wang, you scared me. Can you please not show that expression next time?”

Morales yelled back.

There was still a trace of desire to seek refuge with relatives, but now it has disappeared without a trace.

A few days after the apocalypse broke out, his cousin contacted him and invited him to seek refuge there.

However, after arriving in Atlanta, he was forced to form a team with Sean and his group to keep each other warm.

When everyone was preparing to leave the quarry base, he was faced with a difficult choice.

On the one hand, it is a relatively safe camp, with strong men such as Wang Meng as fighting force, and everyone’s character is guaranteed.

But the future is worrying and we need to build a base.

And he doesn’t really trust the CDC.

On the other hand, it is to reunite with relatives.

My cousin is trustworthy, but there are only five of them on the road, including one male.

This fighting ability…

In the end, under Wang Meng’s intimidation, he felt that it was safer in the camp.

Of course, Morales decided to stay mainly because he trusted the team.

With no major team casualties, everyone trusted the team.

I think it would be safer to stay.

Looking at Morales’ face, Wang Meng smiled secretly.

He talked about this and that just to keep every fighting force in the camp.

Besides, this is for his own good.

Morales left Rick’s team, and it seems that…his entire family died.

Chapter 45 Gas Station (Old Version)

A zombie with a bloody face staggered and staggered along the road.

A car came speeding and with a bang, it knocked the zombie to the side of the road.

There were several pools of blood on the front of the car, as well as several collision marks of varying depths.

There were some pieces of meat right in front of the car, proving that quite a few zombies had died in the front of the car.

“Moir, get to the city right away and keep quiet.”

Daryl frowned slightly, very dissatisfied with Moore’s crab behavior.

“My dear little brother, are you scared?” Moore whistled arrogantly.

“I would be afraid. I’m not afraid of your death. I can still have a feast then. It would make me so happy that I die.”

“My dear brother, you are so filial to me.”

The two were arguing and were about to start cursing further when a voice came over the intercom.

“Everyone keep quiet, there is a gas station ahead.”

“Moir, take your anger out on women, don’t be so harsh.”

“Wang, if you send me a woman, I promise I won’t stop.”

“roll.”

After Wang Meng gave the reminder, he put down the walkie-talkie and looked at the rearview mirror.

Several zombies followed the car, trying to catch up with it.

The zombies in front heard the noise and gradually began to revive.

The number of zombies is not large, but they are surrounding you from the front and back. Once you are entangled by them, it may trigger a chain reaction leading to a series of terrible consequences.

Fortunately, the most dangerous thing did not happen.

After a safe journey, the vehicle crossed the city bridge and officially entered Atlanta.

We drove along a small road on the right side of the city edge and headed for a gas station near the outskirts of the city.

According to Morales, this gas station is located on the edge of the city, and not many people would dare to target it.

It’s obviously easier to get gasoline elsewhere than here.

“Morales, you’re sure there’s plenty of oil here.”

Wang Meng stopped the car and looked at the scattered vehicles blocking the road in front of him, feeling a little suspicious.

“Yes, I think so.”

“I used to come here to refuel before the apocalypse, so it shouldn’t be too dangerous.”

Morales scratched his head and looked at the desolate neighborhood, feeling a little unconfident.

“There aren’t too many cars here. As long as we move the cars in front, we should be able to drive the car inside out.”

“Let’s go, check if there’s any oil first, so we don’t waste our time.”

After Wang Meng finished speaking, he walked in front and asked the others to follow behind him.

I walked through the illegally parked cars and arrived near the gas pump.

I pulled out the oil gun and pressed it, only to find that the power had been cut off.

Looking at More and Morales, they also shook their heads and sighed.

“Boss, the oil gun here can’t be used.”

“The oil gun here can’t be used either.”

“Let’s go to the backyard and check the situation. Who knows, maybe we can find something.”

Pass through the supermarket in front of the gas station and the backyard is behind it.

A group of zombies were trapped in a supermarket, baring their fangs and roaring at several people.

A trace of greed flashed across Wang Meng’s eyes, but in the end he did not take action.

He waved his hand gently and led a few people around here.

“Find the oil first, don’t waste time.”

Looking at Wang Meng who had been leading the group, Daryl was a little surprised.

“This… He is actually leading the way, walking in front.”

It was a little hard to believe. Was this still the leader he had in mind?

He is timid and cowardly, and only takes credit for the achievements, and leaves the hard work to his subordinates.

Even after the end of the world, Sean is still a leader who stays in the base and gives commands.

In the past few days, I have been hearing Moore talk about how brave and righteous Wang Meng is, and how he is the first to rush into danger.

At first he thought it was a show, but he didn’t expect it to be real.

“Hey, man, I told you, he’s a very reliable guy.”

“Brother, not necessarily.”

Moore smiled. He knew this brother.

The whole body is soft except for the words.

Although he said this, a change of heart had already taken place in his heart.

“Hey, you’re surrounded.”

A sudden voice sounded around.

Chapter 46 Ambush (Old Version)

“Gentlemen, if I were you, I wouldn’t do those little tricks.”

“Put your gun down. You won’t have a chance to put the safety on.”

A cowboy stood at the corner, his eyes full of shadows, looking particularly scary against his dark skin.

This is a strong black man, about 1.8 meters tall, with strange tattoos on his bare and thick arms.

He held a modified rifle in his hand, with the cold muzzle pointing at the few people.

If the gun were opened at this time, several people would definitely be shot into pieces.

Even though Wang Meng was fast and had good marksmanship, he was not sure he could kill the other party before he pulled the trigger.

Wang Meng doesn’t want to gamble his life.

My own people are much more valuable than him.

“Hey, man, how about just let us go and pretend this never happened?”

“You are alone, and we…”

Moore smiled, took two steps forward, and was about to say something when he saw the black man making a gesture.

Suddenly, my heart skipped a beat and the smile on my face gradually disappeared.

Human figures emerged from the surroundings, some crawled out from under the cars, and some hid in the sewers.

About a dozen black men emerged from the surroundings and surrounded the people from all sides.

Soon, they ran forward and surrounded the few people tightly.

“Sure enough, something is wrong here.”

Wang Meng felt something was wrong just now, so he wanted to get the oil quickly to avoid any further complications.

I didn’t expect that there was an ambush in this broken place.

If we take action now, there will be heavy casualties.

Several people looked at each other, staring at each other, and after an intense mental exchange, they made a decision.

Be flexible and act according to circumstances.

“Oh, Mor, you’re such a bad mouth.”

Daryl pointed at Maul and yelled angrily.

“Fuck, how can you talk to your brother like that? Didn’t I teach you how to be a younger brother?”

“Then teach me how to be a younger brother.”

“Fuck.”

The More brothers suddenly turned against each other and were about to fight.

“Finally, I warn you not to play tricks. My bullets don’t have eyes.”

“Your tricks can’t fool me.”

“Put down your gun or I’ll kill you.”

The black people were holding guns, they were a little agitated and their expressions were becoming more and more ferocious.

Moore and the other man stopped what they were doing, feeling quite helpless.

A real fight is impossible.

Just acting.

Unfortunately, it failed.

Both of them were embarrassed to be exposed by a black man.

Who says all black people have low IQ?

Aren t there a few people with genetic mutations?

 Click, click

The people behind also pulled the trigger, and it seemed that Xiao Hei was losing control of his emotions.

“Hey, man, calm down, calm down, we surrender.”

Wang Meng shouted loudly and threw his weapon aside.

 Bang.

Several Aka-47s were thrown on the ground, and the axe at the waist was also thrown down.

He thought he had amazing defense, but he didn’t want to challenge Xiao Hei’s brain.

When these people get excited, they are no different from fools.

He turned around and whispered to the few people:

“Don’t be impulsive. These black people are brainless. It would be a pity to die in their hands.”

“They didn’t shoot, probably because they were afraid of exposing their position and attracting zombies from the city center.”

“When they get close, it’s time to strike back.”

“Pah”

Throwing weapons at their feet, Wang Meng and his men were unarmed and did not look threatening at all.

The leading black man waved his hand, and the weapons of several people were taken away by other blacks.

Only then did the blacks relax.

The leader walked over and glanced at Wang Meng with disdain.

“You have a nice body for nothing, you yellow-skinned monkey, you are really a coward without balls.”

“I don’t know how these people chose him as the leader.”

“Boss, these yellow people are just like fat sheep. When we robbed them before, we just shot them. They have money and don’t resist.”

A younger brother echoed.

“hehe”

Wang Meng smiled awkwardly, with a hint of murderous intent buried in his heart.

These guys are dead, he said.

A thick and long rope was thrown over, and one of the black men began to tie up the hands and feet of several people together like tying up pigs.

While others were on guard at a distance, getting close and counterattacking became a joke.

Wang Meng was a big man, so they were worried and wrapped him a few more times.

Xiao Hei used extra force, just like strangling a pig, and tied it very tightly.

Daryl struggled quietly, but was immediately discovered by a black man, who laughed at him.

“This is a special rope. The more you struggle, the tighter it gets. If you’re not afraid of losing your hands, just keep struggling.”

“Take them back to the camp first and report the good news. We’ll have meat when the boss comes back.”

“It’s a pity, they are all men, they can only eat but not play.”

“Who says you can’t have fun? You can go through the back door, it’s exciting.”

A black man grabbed at the air and made a back and forth motion, his face showing an intoxicated look.

The black people laughed wildly, exposing their true nature.

More and his companions felt a chill in their hearts and their backs tightened.

Chapter 47: Captives (Old Version)

It s okay to be caught, there s still a chance.

But if I were to be attacked by the same kind of person, I would really not be able to bear it.

Moreover, it seems that there are quite a lot of black people, and their hunger and thirst are evident.

Even if you run away, it will be a shadow that haunts you for the rest of your life.

but…

From listening to their conversations, I can tell that these people have unique tastes and their ingredients may not be ordinary.

Passing the gas station, there is an office building behind it.

The two were only a hundred and twenty meters apart, with two gas trucks parked behind them.

Two dark-skinned guys were standing guard beside the iron gate of the building.

“What the hell, no wonder there are no zombies around, it turns out this is the lair of these people.”

“This kind of luck is unique.”

Wang Meng thought of the cars that had blocked the road at the beginning. These people must have been blocking the road to prevent zombies from wandering over.

When you go out to look for supplies, you can just drive the car away. It is convenient and saves trouble.

“Hey, these fools actually fell into the trap.”

“It’s their luck to meet us.”

After a brief chat with the security guard, Wang Meng and his group were escorted into the building.

Passing through the storage room on the first floor is the second floor.

“Hey, whoosh.”

Moans could be heard downstairs, and the air was filled with a rotten smell.

Wang Meng and his companions came to the second floor and were immediately stunned by the scene.

There were about a dozen shirtless black men having fun with each other.

Some were playing cards and poker and having a lot of fun.

A sexy black girl with a sexy body rolled up rice bills, put a piece of white particles on an iron sheet, and roasted it with fire.

White smoke slowly rose and a group of people gathered together.

Several straws were inserted in the smoke, and the black men sucked greedily with expressions of extreme enjoyment.

As his gaze shifted, Wang Meng suddenly widened his eyes.

He could clearly see the barbecue on the table.

It seems to be in the shape of a palm.

“Brother, a few sheep have come to our territory. They didn’t bring any tents or other living supplies. It looks like they may have a camp nearby.”

A black man with a bald head and a face full of flesh was lying on the stall, taking a deep puff of white cigarette. Then he closed his eyes tightly, and it took a long time for him to come back to his senses.

He grabbed the barbecue on the table and stuffed it into his mouth, mumbling:

“Bring it here first, let the brothers play with it first.”

“Bring it here so that everyone can play with it.”

“This time the stuff is pretty good, there are strong men and pretty boys.”

A few younger brothers came over, pointing and commenting on the “goodness or badness” of people.

Wang Meng is a macho man, and they like this kind of muscular guy.

Glenn is considered a pretty boy, and they also like guys like him who are white, young and thin.

Next is the mole, which is very flavorful.

As for Morales and Daryl, one is too fat and the other is too thin, which does not conform to the aesthetic of gays.

His eyes were full of aggression as he looked at them unscrupulously.

“Fuck, Boss, this is not the end.”

Moore felt very uncomfortable with this gaze, and felt a chill on the back, as if he was being stared at by several vicious wolves at the same time.

Helpless, he had to turn around and look at the boss Wang Meng.

He can accept chicken, but only occasionally and on his own initiative.

“Wang, think of a solution quickly, otherwise I will be sorry for my wife and children.”

“Help, I’m going to explode.”

Facing a group of strong men, Morales Glenn trembled.

The crowd approached, and a group of strong black men surrounded them.

At this moment, they were like man-eating wolves, while Wang Meng and his companions were like little white rabbits with their teeth pulled out.

Wang Meng narrowed his eyes and looked at the deployment of troops and the position of weapons in the hall.

Passive, it is impossible to be passive.

He would rather die than suffer such an insult.

A real man will never bend.

As long as the killing is sudden, these people may not be able to stop him.

But…he wasn’t sure he could save Glenn and the others’ lives.

The blacks came closer and their smiles grew wider.

Wang Meng had a blank expression on his face as he stared at the big men among the black men. At the same time, he used his consciousness to communicate with the system space, intending to take out A-Ka-47 and fight them.

Chapter 48: Forcing People to Do What They Want (Old Version)

A black man with yellow teeth stared at Glenn.

His gaze was fixed on Glenn without any disguise, and his rough hand touched Glenn’s arm.

“I like this man.”

The delicate arms suddenly turned red, and upon closer inspection they looked like goose bumps.

Looking at that chimpanzee-like face, Glenn’s heart sank immediately.

“Fuck, I’m dead.”

Beads of sweat broke out on his forehead, and his calves were trembling with fear.

He had fantasized about his future partner countless times.

Without exception, they all miscalculated.

No one could have imagined that it would be used by strong men to lock men in the future.

He could imagine the cruel scenes that followed.

He was pushed down by this chimpanzee-like man, then pressed to the ground and rubbed hard.

As a tender and innocent little boy who has never been in a relationship and is still a virgin.

It’s so terrifying.

She turned her head and looked to the side with her big watery eyes, with a slight cry in her voice.

“Wang, you said you would bring me back successfully.”

“Don’t worry, nothing will happen to you.”

Wang Meng gave him a reassuring look, then lowered his head and began to plan.

If I had known earlier, I should have resisted when we were first surrounded.

Later, he decided to take things as they came along the way.

He didn’t expect that the gas station was so close to their base camp, just a few steps away, leaving him no time to take action.

As a result, the place was completely destroyed, making it more difficult to escape.

But, no rush.

He has already thought of a way to annihilate the enemy.

Man on top of man.

This kind of thing should be very eye-catching.

By then, he guessed that many people would gather together to watch the fun and make a noise.

That’s when they get together, and that’s also when they let their guard down the most.

Wang Meng took a deep breath and gave Moore and others a look, asking them to be prepared.

The black men gathered around, and the bald man in their lead had already taken off his shorts.

“Hey hey hey”

The younger brothers behind them cheered, sang and danced rap, and looked very excited.

Wang Meng gathered his strength and his chest inexplicably swelled a little, veins bulged on his arms, and the clothes on his body seemed to be a size smaller.

Just as he was about to take action, something unexpected happened.

“Boss, this is bad.”

A black man ran up to the black boss, hugged his thigh and cried bitterly.

“The nursing home beat five of us to death, and Gene and Dylan were captured by them.”

“They asked us to hand over their people and exchange hostages.”

“What about my brother?”

The black boss grabbed his younger brother by the collar and asked hurriedly.

“He was unlucky. He was shot in the head.”

When Xiao Hei said this, his voice was obviously trembling.

The leading black man was furious and kicked the younger brother hard in the stomach.

Xiao Hei was kicked to the ground, his dark face twisted into a hideous and extremely ugly look.

“Why did you come back when my brother didn’t?”

The black boss roared at Xiao Hei, his hair standing on end, and he was extremely angry.

They were his only relatives in this world.

“My brother is dead, why did you come back?”

The black boss used both of his legs to trample on the black younger brother who came back to report the news.

 Ah, ah, ah.

“Why don’t you just die? Why don’t you just die?”

The hard heels of his leather shoes stepped hard on Little Black’s belly, constantly venting his anger.

“Mercy, mercy, my life”

Xiao Hei curled up into a ball, holding his stomach tightly.

A series of not-so-crisp sounds of bones breaking were heard in the air. Xiao Hei vomited blood and his internal organs were damaged.

In a moment, more air was coming in than going out.

The black man, not feeling satisfied, turned around, drew out the dagger from his waist, and stabbed it into the gap between the younger brother’s forehead, forcing him to get his lunch box.

“Clean it up.”

A group of black people had cruel and bloody expressions on their faces as they cut their fellow men who had died on the ground into pieces, dismembering them alive.

Then send it to the grill.

“These demons actually beat our people to death. They deserve to go to hell.”

“Boss, go and kill them.”

“They don’t have many guns. If we capture them, we can have more meat for a few months.”

The black boss looked at Wang Meng and his men and shouted loudly.

“Take them down and clean them up, and come back in the evening for a celebration party.”

 Oh oh oh

Amid the shouts of his younger brothers, Wang Meng and several others were taken to the top floor.

Chapter 49 Escape (Old Version)

 Buzz buzz buzz.

The engine started and a humming sound was heard.

A group of black people, fully armed, drove a car and rushed out of the camp aggressively.

This time, they are on a mission of revenge.

“They’re gone, it’s our turn to act.”

Wang Meng and several others were locked in a separate cell, along with two white roommates who were also tied up with ropes.

Through the peephole, you can see the horror outside the door.

Three black men wearing white coats and with their bare chests were cutting the meat nearby.

On the bloody chopping board, the meat was chopped into pieces.

Next to the trash can, the hair was tangled together.

A blue eyeball fell to the ground and was stepped on by the busy butcher.

“Baji”

The juice burst and disappeared on the floor along with the footprints.

They are the chefs here and are preparing dinner.

There were three pieces of white pigs hanging on the wall, with a faint human shape in them, hanging on iron hooks like livestock.

The internal organs had been removed and the limbs had been chopped off, it was an extremely miserable sight.

There are even some black pigs among them.

As fellow black people, there is deep affection between black people.

Similarly, they are more ruthless than outsiders.

Perhaps, this is the deep fraternity.

Racial boundaries are very important when forming a group in the end times, but they appear ridiculous and pathetic.

A chef threw down his kitchen knife and sat on a stool to rest.

“Alas, it’s a pity that we joined too late, otherwise our status would be much higher.”

The other two also put down their kitchen knives and lay down to rest.

“Who says it’s not true? If I had known the end of the world, I should have followed the boss in advance. Otherwise, I wouldn’t be doing the dirty and tiring work now.”

“I heard that the boss used to come from an African cannibal tribe, and he kept this tradition until the end of the world.”

“No way, in a society ruled by law, wasn’t he shot to death?”

“He only attacks homeless black people. No one cares if they live or die, not even his own people, let alone white people.”

It took three black men two hours to cut a piece of meat.

Being black, they spent most of their time chatting rather than working.

It’s just a waste of time.

Their efficiency is like one person carrying two bricks, with eighteen people guarding him.

It takes twenty jobs to do the work of one person.

As they talked, Wang Meng and his companions gradually understood the situation in the camp.

They were originally a group of local vagrants who huddled together for warmth after the end of the world.

After experiencing a food crisis, led by the eldest brother, they found a new source of food.

Everyone was a little hesitant at first, but after experiencing it a few times, they began to like this lifestyle.

They did not kill the prey, but threatened them with guns and took them to the camp to store food.

Wang Meng and his companions were unlucky as they happened to break into their base camp.

And near them, there is a group of nursing homes.

Just became their prey.

Those people’s guns can be snatched away, their bodies can be used for storage, and they can also be used to attract the attention of zombies in times of crisis. There are many benefits.

However, an accident occurred during this hunting trip and they were ambushed by a nursing home.

I suffered a pretty big setback.

“Morales, do you know these people?”

Wang Meng looked at Morales, who was standing aside with an apologetic look on his face, and the other party kept shaking his head.

“No, I was just driving to get gas, just passing by, how would I know the situation here?”

“Fuck, these niggers are damn good.”

“Come on, it’s none of your business.”

“We found the oil, right downstairs from their building. Two truckloads.”

Wang Meng smiled, reached out and gently patted Morales’ shoulder to comfort him.

“How come this has nothing to do with me…”

Morales suddenly stopped talking, his face full of shock.

Only then did he notice Wang Meng’s hand.

“you……”

The others were filled with joy and hope.

“Boss, how long did it take you to untie it?”

Glenn looked excited, showing his full white teeth.

It seems that his butt does not need to be washed.

“Anytime I want.”

Wang Meng puffed out his chest and raised his head, saying very arrogantly:

“If I hadn’t been worried about you, I would have sent them to see God long ago.”

“Oh damn, quickly untie Mr. Moore, I’m almost strangled to death.”

Moore lowered his voice and turned his back to Wang Meng.

“Moir, watch your tone, or I wouldn’t mind them hanging you up there with all that fat meat.”

“Dear boss, please forgive my rudeness.”

Moore’s attitude changed quickly, and he looked like a mean and despicable person.

Wang Meng also untied several people while chatting and laughing.

Chapter 50 The Killing Begins (Old Version)

At this time, his eyes turned to the two white people who were locked up together.

The two men were tied up tightly, their arms were covered with scars, and there was a faint trace of blood between their trouser legs.

It is obvious that they are subjected to inhumane abuse by the black gays.

“Hush.”

Wang Meng gave them a good beating.

“If nothing unexpected happens, you are the next meal. I am saving you.”

“Quietly, we’ll untie you and rescue you both later.”

As the two men looked trembling, Wang Meng untied their ropes.

“Now, lure them in, kill them, get the weapons, grab the oil, and return to the camp.”

Wang Meng talked about the plan and looked at someone again.

“Glenn, it’s your turn to contribute.”

“Why me again?”

Glenn was confused.

Why is he everywhere?

I originally thought that as long as I recognized a powerful boss, I could win easily.

Shouldn’t the boss be charging in the front while he’s waving flags and cheering from the back?

How do you feel…

It’s even more dangerous!

“Because you are the most tender here.”

“Nen, what does this have to do with it.”

“Of course, because some people outside like this.”

“Big Black Brother, Big Black Brother, do you want to have some fun?”

Glenn half exposed his shoulders, twisted his body, and seduced the three black men with his eyes.

This scene is so disgusting to a normal person that he might vomit out his New Year’s Eve dinner.

They even went straight up and beat the troublemaker to death.

But in the eyes of the three old blacks, it was Daiyu and Qin Wen.

It is so beautiful that it cannot be described in words.

“Hey, he’s horny, why don’t you come over.”

A black man was ready to make a move and looked straight at his companion.

“Anyway, the boss is not here, and no one comes here. We can take turns keeping watch, and no one will know.”

“But what if…”

“We are in a very low position. If there is such a person next time, what will happen to us?”

 You better think about it, the bosses are all out after all this, and the eldest brother can t possibly die a second time.

If you miss this opportunity, you will miss this shop forever.”

The black man swallowed, his eyes full of desire.

“Looking at his coquettish look, he must be a fellow man. I heard that yellow people are very patient, but I don’t know to what extent.”

Among the three black men, one was a little hesitant. It seemed that he was afraid that the matter would be exposed and he would be punished by the boss.

Glenn decided to add fuel to the fire and give it another try.

“Onii-chan, little brother, come here quickly~”

“I feel so cool~”

As Glenn spoke, his tongue swirled around his mouth, his eyes narrowed, and he looked intoxicated and dazed, showing extreme temptation.

“Fuck, cousin, I…”

The black man who opposed it could not stand it anymore, so he grabbed the scarf from his waist, picked up the key and unlocked the iron gate.

“Hey, Jero can’t do it anymore.”

The other two black men smiled and followed closely as the compartment opened.

Three people stood in a row, looking down at the people squatting in the corner, with smiles on their ferocious faces, making creaking sounds.

“How about I pick this muscle man, the hunk’s back door should be different.”

“I like this, big western guy, it must be very moist.”

“Walter.” Daryl was confused.

He was completely stunned by the black man’s aesthetic taste.

Glenn was handsome and looked like a boy band member, so it was nothing to be noticed.

Wang Meng can also be understood. Although he is covered in muscles, his face is as sharp as a knife and his features are clear-cut, making him a handsome man.

Moore didn’t understand.

He is a middle-aged man in his forties, a slightly fat guy who picks his toes.

He has hair on his chest, stubble on his face, and is ugly.

How could something like this be appreciated?

The three men picked their prey and pounced on it.

Wang Meng threw a punch, the wind from his fist whistled, bringing with it a hint of murderous intent.

A sense of death came over him, and under the horrified gaze of the black man, before he could even scream, he was punched in the forehead.

“bump”

The head was nailed to the wall under the fierce force of the punch, but the remaining force did not reduce.

 Crack.

Like an egg breaking.

The back of his head collided with the rock and caved in.

The bright red blood was stained on the wall and flowed down the wall.

The black man had a dull and unfocused look, and he was scared out of his wits by the punch.

Now, even if Wang Meng didn’t take action, he was at least an idiot and mentally retarded.

Another punch, and the black man’s head was shattered directly, with half of his head blasted into the wall, deader than dead.

On the other side, the black man in front of Moore was also lying on the ground.

Daryl cooperated with his brother and subdued him in an instant.

However, there are some problems on Glenn’s side.

Glenn was pinned to the ground, his hands tightly around the black man’s waist and his legs clamped together to hold the black man’s legs in place.

Morales rode on the black man, grabbed his neck with both hands, and pulled it upward with all his strength.

It looked like he wanted to break this big black neck.

Lao Hei’s face was red and his neck was thick. He grabbed Morales’ hand tightly, trying to take the thing off his neck.

The three of them stacked up in a circle, trapping the black man in the middle.

Poor Glenn was pressed at the bottom, bearing the weight of two big men, one black and one white.

In the end, he couldn’t escape the fate of being oppressed by Lao Hei.

“What are you looking at? Come and help.”

Glenn was furious as he watched several people deal with Lao Hei who was watching from the side.

“immediately.”

Wang Meng chuckled and didn’t waste any time.

A punch was thrown, hitting Lao Hei’s temple.

“Bang.”

The black man’s body went limp, his eyeballs instantly turned red, and nearly half of them were popped out of their sockets.

Blood slowly oozed out of his seven orifices, and his face looked hideous and terrifying.

At this time, the three old blacks were all dealt with.

It’s a clean and neat set.

From beginning to end, they didn’t have the slightest chance to resist, and they didn’t even have time to say a word.

Chapter 51: All Responsibilities Responsible for the System (Old Version)

[Luck +1]
Wang Meng’s eyes lit up, he looked at Lao Hei who was not dead yet and kicked him.

The already broken head exploded into pieces.

All kinds of colors came out, red, white, black, and purple.

Obviously, this person died thoroughly.

Good job.

This system is not a good thing.

The reward for killing someone is actually a hundred times that of a zombie.

This is simply forcing good women into prostitution.

Although Mr. Wang was not a good person before.

But at least it’s principled.

kill…

The killing was very decisive.

Never kill innocent people.

However, the system actually used his luck to test him.

Is he the kind of man who can’t stand the test?

No, absolutely not.

then,

With a backhand punch, he killed the old black man who had been knocked unconscious by Daryl.

These people are extremely evil.

Mr. Wang is dedicated to serving the public and is trying to eliminate harm to the people in these last days.

I committed the crime of murder only when I was forced to do so.

It can be said that he is absolutely selfless.

Glenn was pulled up from under Lao Hei by several people, breathing heavily.

This black man was too heavy and almost crushed him just now.

“This…is it considered a humiliation?”

Wang Meng glanced at Glenn, then looked at the other two white men with a bad expression.

We just agreed to resist together.

As a result, from beginning to end, the two white people did not react at all.

Is it the strength of these two people that he wants? Wang Meng can handle the three Xiao Hei alone.

Just look at their attitude.

The result disappointed him.

I don t know what these two people are up to, but they are definitely not good people.

I had been planning to recruit them into the camp to supplement our combat strength, but now I think I’d better give up.

For an early stage team, it is not suitable to bring people with bad intentions to the road.

The quality of soldiers is more important than their quantity.

“You guys acted too quickly just now, I didn’t react.”

“Yeah, now that you’ve dealt with this, let’s run.”

The two of them were grinning and trying to get away with it.

“Okay, run first.”

Wang Meng stared at the two of them, and his green eyes made them feel cold in their hearts.

It is unknown how much inner struggle Wang Meng went through before he gave up his desire to eliminate the harm to the people.

Glenn and the others are all here.

He shouldn’t be too cruel either.

However, he made up his mind that he must support a group of ruthless people headed by More in the camp to handle the dirty work.

This small building has five floors in total, and the fifth floor is a slaughterhouse.

It has another name, called restaurant.

Soon, several people arrived at the fourth floor.

Five ragged women, three white and two black, were locked inside.

Their bodies were covered with scars, their eyes were empty and numb, and they looked not much different from zombies.

Those black people mainly use them to vent their anger.

Other genders are secondary, they are the main body of venting anger.

In this place where the order regressed five thousand years, it has long returned to its original state.

They are not even human beings, let alone humanity.

Even after food shortages, they are still high-quality reserve food.

The three black men said before they died that there were many people in this camp before.

Many of them are women.

But the people who are in charge here are black people, and the majority of the population is also black people. There is no long-term development plan at all.

Just enjoy life while you can and live as long as you can.

In this situation, women with weak bodies become targets of bullying.

There is no distinction between black and white, only between strong and weak.

With this kind of development model, this group of black gangs will collapse within a year.

Once they run out of food and the humans nearby disappear, they will fall into chaos, killing each other and eating their companions.

Glenn called out to the women, trying to communicate with them.

Several people raised their heads, a glimmer of hope flashed in their numb eyes. They glanced at Wang Meng and the others, then lowered their heads silently.

They have become accustomed to obeying their master’s orders and have temporarily forgotten their human nature.

“Come back, they have been domesticated by black people into obedient animals.”

“Wait until we have dealt with these black guards, then come and rescue them.”

Wang Meng pulled Glenn and signaled everyone to go down and kill people.

A few people tiptoed down and saw two black men at the corner.

They sat on the ground and chatted leisurely, with the guns still in their hands.

Don’t expect much discipline among the black homeless people on the lower floors, let alone that the upstairs floors are very safe.

Wang Meng gestured with his fingers, indicating to Moore to implement the decapitation tactic.

The two of them, one on the left and one on the right, quietly walked around the corner of the corridor.

Wang Meng hinted with his eyes and Moore nodded.

There was a whistling sound of wind.

“kindness?”

A black man just turned his head and saw a yellow man with a puzzled look.

Subconsciously, he thought of the captives upstairs.

Before I could speak, a voice came from my neck.

His head spun 270 degrees, and he almost turned back to where he was.

He glanced back at Mor and saw that he had also dealt with his opponent.

However, it seems that he is not completely dead.

To vent the anger in my heart and to give justice to the dead.

He stepped forward and delivered another punch.

Moore:  ???

What is this operation.

“Moll guards the stairs to prevent anyone from coming up.”

Wang Meng handed the guard’s gun to Moore and evaded the matter.

“Glendaryl, go find weapons and equip yourself as quickly as possible.”

Glenn nodded and, without wasting any time, rushed to the empty room, searching for a weapon.

Wang Meng rushed into the remaining five rooms, killed two sleeping black people, and completely cleared the floor.

“Da Da Da”

A black man who had had enough fun downstairs came up from the second floor and saw Moore with a gun.

At this moment, he was stunned.

Chapter 52: Bullet-resistant (old version)

Before he could say anything, Moore raised his hand and shot him dead.

“Exposed, kill them all.”

When Wang Meng heard the gunshots, he stopped moving quietly and gave orders directly.

Several people gathered together quickly, most of them were fully armed, not only did they get their original equipment back, they also had a lot of extra equipment.

Even the two white men who were just there for the fun picked up two pistols.

“Follow me.”

Wang Meng held the gun in both hands and quietly pulled it when everyone went downstairs.

“Ouch.”

Two white men who were about to take advantage of the situation accidentally slipped down the stairs and fell directly into the lobby on the second floor.

“Who pulled me?”

“Who is so wicked?”

The two men lay on their backs, ignoring the pain in their waists, and hurriedly lay down.

Going back now would be a dead end, so I might as well run to the first floor and drive away.

They will thank them when the time comes.

For example: burning a stick of incense.

Unfortunately, before they disappeared, several black people had gathered.

“Fuck, they escaped.”

The little black men raised their pistols and fired forward.

“Hit me.”

Wang Meng roared angrily.

Sparks flew from the gun barrel, and two people were shot from the front and back, and were directly shot into sieves.

The two white men were unlucky and were shot accidentally.

However, their deaths were not in vain.

At least it can share a considerable portion of the firepower with everyone.

A large part of the black man’s firepower hit the two people who ran away.

Wang Meng and his men were lying at the corner of the stairs, and except for a few “accidents”, most of their attacks were directed at Xiao Hei.

Two black men died on the spot and one was seriously injured.

The remaining two saw that they were no match for the enemy and ran into the house in a hurry.

Wang Meng picked up a white body from the ground. It seemed as if he was holding a chicken under his strong arms.

Carrying a shield, Wang Meng rushed into the inner room.

“Pa pa pa”

The bullets hit the white man’s body, two of them penetrated the fat and hit Wang Meng.

The bullet, with greatly reduced power, hit Wang Meng, with a small part of the bullet embedded in his flesh.

The intense pain spread to his bones, and Wang Meng’s hands couldn’t help but tremble twice.

He casually flicked away the bullet, raised the pistol and pulled the trigger based on his feel.

“Bang, bang, bang”

 Clatter, clatter

The glass in the house was broken, a black man fell to the ground, and another black man broke out through the window.

“Plop,” plop.”

After two thuds of landing, he jumped from the second floor and ran away.

There were gunshots from behind. Xiao Hei was shot in the arm. He endured the pain and hid in the building.

Seeing Xiao Hei escape, Wang Meng did not chase him.

Xiao Hei was alone and seriously injured, so the chance of his death was very high.

Waves of tearing sensations came from my abdomen, and I couldn’t help but gasp in pain.

Blood oozed from the two wounds, flowing from the upper abdomen to the lower abdomen, forming two long ‘scars’.

It looks very serious, but it is actually a skin injury.

“It must be that the injury affected his feel, otherwise that person could have been shot dead.”

Although Wang Meng thought so, there was no trace of regret on his face.

He proved one thing.

With his current physical condition and the bonus of his special bloodline, ordinary firearms are no longer a fatal threat to him.

Even if there is no one to block the bullet, its power will be reduced.

The final result should be that it is completely embedded, and at most it will go one or two centimeters deeper.

It will not penetrate into the body and pose a threat to life.

However, if you are hit by more bullets, or if the gun is more powerful, it will be of no use.

It’s still death.

In short, he is now very strong and has high defense, so he will not be killed easily.

The fighting subsided, and then several people discovered the problem.

“Boss, you’ve been shot.”

Daryl looked anxious and tore off a piece of rag to cover Wang Meng’s wound.

“Medicine, medicine, medicine, medicine. Go find some medicine.”

“Boss, hold on, the medicine will be here soon.”

The other people were also anxious and panicked, ready to rush around to look for medicine, but were stopped by Wang Meng.

“I’m fine, I’m tough and can take a beating.

Besides, there is a dead body ahead. It’s just two bites, nothing serious.”

“Boss, I should have been the one rushing to the front, otherwise we wouldn’t have encountered danger.” Glenn blamed himself a little.

“Snap”

He slapped Glenn on the head and smiled heroically.

“I’m your boss, so of course I’ll be at the front.”

“As long as I’m alive, you won’t have to do the most dangerous things.”

“Boss…”

Several people were instantly moved, Glenn’s eyes were red, and even Daryl’s eyes were hot.

Fortunately, he held it back, otherwise it would have leaked out.

When the other people saw Wang Meng’s wound, they felt inexplicably moved.

A boss who can give orders is not necessarily a bad boss, but a boss who is willing to protect his subordinates from harm is definitely a good boss.

“This yellow man is really good.”

Seeing Wang Meng’s abdominal injury, Daryl’s heart changed unconsciously.

At this moment, he felt that he was no longer the hunting boy who depended on his brother, nor was he the lonely brave man.

He found an organization and a boss who was willing to stand by him at all times.

At this moment, the team felt cohesive for the first time.

It is no longer the loose team it used to be.

Rick’s team has strong cohesion, mainly because Rick never gives up on any teammate.

He can charge forward for his teammates, and that is his true personal charm.

How he treats his teammates is how his teammates treat him.

Relying on this, he made the team cohesion unprecedentedly strong.

The same is true for Wang Meng.

If there is danger, he will go.

After several executions, he has won the hearts of the main force.

Suddenly, Wang Meng’s eyes lit up.

Chapter 53: Tang Mo Dao (Old Version)

“This is Nu Ge’s return.”

Looking up at Brother Nu who was pretending to be stubborn, Wang Meng felt relieved.

This injury was not in vain.

This blood was not shed in vain.

“Don’t worry, I’m fine.”

Block the two small cuts and the bleeding will stop immediately.

This situation indeed made several people believe that Wang Meng’s injuries were not serious.

“Moll and I will go clean it up again and check if there are any enemies in the building.”

“Darryl, go and bring down the five women upstairs.”

“Glenn, Morales, go search the building for supplies and take down all the good stuff.”

“Okay, that’s it, let’s get started.”

Wang Meng covered his wound with one hand and gave instructions.

Everyone acted quickly.

King More walked downstairs suddenly, and there was no movement here.

The door of the building was wide open, and the black man who opened the door had disappeared without a trace.

Maybe he heard the gunshots and ran away quietly.

“You are such a coward, you actually ran away.”

Wang Meng felt a little regretful.

He wanted to enforce justice, but this little black guy didn’t even give him a chance.

Seeing this scene, Moore shook his head.

“Their main force went to attack others, and we killed seven or eight of them, so there weren’t many left.”

“If he doesn’t want to die, staying here is definitely not an option.”

“Moir, you go up and search for supplies with them, as quickly as possible, I’ll keep watch.”

“Oh, I don’t want to do this kind of woman’s work.”

Moore shook his head and went up to help.

Wang Meng was injured, although not seriously, but it was still better for him to say such foul language.

After a while, several people put the collected guns and medicines downstairs.

Along with them came the women, with faces filled with fear and horror, looking at the outside world.

To them, the outside is no different than the inside, or even worse.

At least, you can survive in there.

Even if…

Like animals.

After a while, Glenn ran downstairs with an excited look on his face, holding a long weapon in his arms that was taller than him.

“King, I have a surprise for you.”

“I found this at the warehouse, it’s perfect for you.”

Wang Meng took the sword, removed the scabbard, and gently stroked the sharp blade.

The blade is 1.2 meters long and the handle is 1 meter long, for a total of 2.2 meters.

This is the famous weapon of the Tang Dynasty, the Tang Mo Dao.

The Mo Dao can cut off the horse’s head and legs, and has the reputation of being able to shatter both men and horses once it is out.

However, the shiny black blade and the gleaming silver edge are obviously not antiques.

I don t know which weapon enthusiast made it, but it ended up in the hands of a group of black guys.

Tap it gently and it will make a buzzing sound.

With a gentle swing, he chopped down the small tree beside him.

“Puff”

Like a piece of paper passing through it.

The trunk of the tree fell to the ground, and the gap on the trunk was smooth, like a mirror.

 What a sharp knife.

“It’s a bit of an overkill to use it to kill zombies.”

Wang Meng’s face was full of joy and he was full of praise.

“Thanks Glenn.”

Tree:”……”

Thank you for listening to me& .

 Boss, this knife is specially made and weighs thirty kilograms.

It’s okay to lift it, but only a giant like you can use it in battle. An ordinary person would lose strength after swinging it a few times.”

“This time, this knife alone will make back my investment.”

Indeed, in the apocalypse, cold weapons are much more useful for dealing with zombies.

Especially for him, having a good weapon is enough for him to rush in and out of the zombie horde and kill people with hope for the future.

However, we soon returned to business.

They were to return to camp with oil.

“Morales, go check how much gas the tanker truck has. Try to get one tanker. The rest of you are going to return to the camp.”

“As for the women, take them with you.”

“Moir, come with me.”

Wang Meng called out to Moore and pulled him aside.

At this time, Wang Meng took the time to look at the wound.

The bleeding seemed to have stopped.

When you lift the rag, you will see black underneath the red. It may take only a few hours for a scab to form.

This is definitely not normal. Even if there is no penetration, it would not recover so quickly.

The only explanation is the super strong physique and the blood of human corpses.

It s not too much to say that non-human blood recovers faster.

This recovery ability also dispelled his last bit of worry.

“Moir, although we didn’t suffer any loss this time, we almost got killed here, so we can’t just let it go.

They are attacking others now, so there will definitely be quite a bit of noise.

That s our opportunity.

That s right, Wang Meng wants to enforce justice and fight against evil.

Eliminate traitors and rid the human race of harm.

…with absolutely no selfish motives.

“Boss, you wanna kick their ass? That sounds good.”

Moore had been unhappy for a long time.

He was almost taken advantage of by a few gangsters, and he couldn’t stand this humiliation.

“But the others…”

“Let them go back. We are here to take advantage, not to force them.”

Chapter 54: Building on Fire (Old Version)

The siphon effect is a good thing. If you find a few pipes, you can transport oil easily.

Soon, the car’s fuel tank ran out.

There are two large trucks, but the total amount of fuel inside them is less than one truckload.

However, this amount should be enough to run the laboratory for a period of time.

As for what happens in the future, we ll talk about it later.

Wang Meng quickly persuaded the three to go back and wait for news while he and Moore did some finishing work.

As he watched the three people driving away, the smile on Wang Meng’s face gradually disappeared.

“Moir, it’s time for us to act. Burn this place down. We can’t let these filthy things see the light of day.

We should deal with this kind of thing as soon as it happens. Otherwise, if it becomes mainstream, there will be no hope for humanity.”

If more people knew about this, they would not think about fighting together when they were in desperate situations.

Instead, he killed his companions and tried to stay alive.

Once this kind of thing is done too often, it will become the mainstream and lead to the degeneration of human nature.

And this kind of cruelty to one’s own kind will become inevitable.

At that time, humans themselves will be the biggest threat.

“Boss, is this what you said?”

Moore looked surprised.

“I’m a good person.”

Wang Meng was furious, he felt insulted.

 Does a good person look like this?

The wanton gaze kept looking at Wang Meng.

“Can’t good people be a little stronger?”

 Although I m strong, I m kind.

He, Wang, always thought that he was a good man.

Before the end of the world, he was a good man.

Give Xiao Hei some food and drink.

Do you know how happy they are?

Do you know how grateful they are to him?

“puff”

A flame was thrown on the ground, gasoline and oil.

The fire spread quickly, reaching the second floor and quickly burning everything to ashes.

A few zombies saw the fire and staggered over.

A long knife came slashing from the air.

“Wow”

The air seemed to be split in two, and the shiny long knife slashed through the bodies of several zombies.

“thump”

The zombies were chopped in half at the same time, their intestines with a slight stench flowed all over the ground, and the foul smell continued to spread around.

“vomit”

Even without a body, the zombies still crawl forward, wanting to taste the fresh meat.

There was a flash of knife light, and the head was split in two.

The mouth is still there, but the brain is not.

Meat may not be available.

There is still a chance of being eaten.

“It’s time to go to the nursing home.”

Looking at the zombies gradually appearing around him, Wang Meng waved at Moore.

The two men drove an off-road vehicle and drove away among the zombies.

Not many zombies followed, most of them rushed towards the fire.

Crushing all the way, with Moore’s powerful driving skills, the outer surface of the car was covered with a layer of zombie flesh and blood.

Rotten corpses and flesh are the best cover.

Wang Meng sat in the co-pilot seat with his eyes closed, as if preparing for the next battle.

In fact, his attention had already shifted elsewhere.

0Physique: 39+0

[Items: Tangmo Knife, Glock Pistol+, Spray Gun+, AK47+, Fire Axe+, Magic Lock+,]
0Qi Luck 40.430

“Ah, what an ordinary, common attribute.”

“Hey, isn’t this bloodline good? The physique will naturally grow a little bit.”

Wang Meng’s face was flushed and his mouth was grinning.

Laughing like a monkey’s butt.

This inexplicable happiness left Moore puzzled.

He pulled his hand away from the steering wheel and subconsciously placed it on Wang Meng’s forehead, but was slapped away.

“What? I’m not gay.”

Moore hesitated for a moment, then finally spoke.

“King, if it really doesn’t work, let’s go back.”

“I don’t feel comfortable going to fight like this.”

He suppressed his smile, ignored More, and started his journey to add more points.

It’s not his style to have money but not spend it.

Besides, it is better to sharpen your sword before the battle.

Before going to a fight, you must first strengthen yourself.

“Zombie Bloodline, give me some.”

Waves of tingling pain came over me.

Wang Meng’s face was a little distorted, the veins on his neck were bulging and he was a little spasmodic.

Beads of sweat flowed down from his forehead and his whole body began to turn red.

Moore took one look and was immediately horrified.

What kind of disease is this?

…Addicted?

Epilepsy or polio?

Do you want to change your route and go back?

Moore was in deep conflict.

He found that his teammates seemed a little unreliable.

The more critical the moment, the less reliable it becomes.

Rick attacked him at the critical moment, but fortunately the boss was strong and had enough firepower to suppress the opponent.

But now the boss seems to have a problem, what should I do?

Wang Meng quickly returned to normal and even his mental state improved.

Even the muscles in the body seemed to become shiny and firm.

His face was full of ease and comfort, just like a man lighting up a cigarette after doing some business in a motel at night.

Very soulful.

In the end, Moore drove to the nursing home with a nervous heart.

“Epilepsy shouldn’t affect fighting, right?”

Chapter 55: Bloody Battle Ten Styles (Old Version)

In front of Wang Meng’s eyes, his own data changed drastically.

0Physique: 43+0

0Spirit; 48+0

[Bloodline: Human corpse bloodline (Silver 0/100). ]
[System Space: 10]
0Qi Luck 30.430

This time the bloodline is upgraded, the physique increases by 4 points, and the spirit increases by 3 points.

It is equivalent to spending 10 points of luck to accomplish something that requires 43 points of luck.

He’s almost fleeced all the wool from the system.

The efficacy of the human corpse bloodline was enhanced again and upgraded to silver-level bloodline.

Wang Meng lightly tapped below the bloodline, and a line of small words immediately appeared, explaining the bloodline’s ability.

[Bloodline: Human Corpse Bloodline (Silver 0/60)]
[Ability: Strengthen the host’s physique, have strong resistance to the zombie virus, and will not be infected.

It has extremely strong self-healing ability. 0

“Physical fitness improves faster, you won’t get infected in the future, and your self-healing ability becomes stronger.”

When the belly was opened, two scars appeared.

It has already formed a scab. If you peel it off a little, you can see some new tender flesh growing out.

“As long as you don’t commit suicide on purpose, you should be able to live a hundred years after this recovery.”

Wang Meng thought to himself that the future was bright.

At this point, there’s nothing to be afraid of.

Just don’t get killed directly by a high-powered gun, or get shot into a sieve by concentrated fire.

How could he die.

However, the only bad thing is

This dog system s bloodline price is five times more expensive.

Upgrading bloodline is a long and arduous journey.

As a gambler, Wang Meng looked at the Fortune Wheel again.

“Let’s have a ten-fold draw.”

Whoosh~

The turntable changed rapidly, and finally slowed down, pointing to the four big words “Thank you for your patronage”.

Then, under Wang Meng’s calm eyes, he trembled violently.

[Congratulations to the host, you have obtained system space 5]
Big loss!

Five heads were lost in vain, and these are the five heads after the end of the world.

Wang Meng gritted his teeth and felt a pain in his flesh.

There is a feeling of being taken advantage of by the system.

“continue”

This time, it shook again.

As Wang Meng expected, the pointer pointed to a book.

[Congratulations to the host for obtaining the skill Bloody Battle Ten Styles. ]
[Ten Bloody Battle Styles: The Strange Sword Technique, an invincible technique on the battlefield.]
Streams of information poured into his mind, and a little man was practicing swordsmanship inside.

Various techniques of exerting force and details of knife skills were instilled into his mind.

Chop, hack, chop, scratch, stab, pierce, wrap…

All the basics of swordsmanship were forced into his mind.

Among the skills, the Ten Styles of Bloody Battle have already been mastered.

Wang Meng added points again, upgrading the Ten Styles of Bloody Battle by one level, and consuming all the luck in his hands.

[Ten Styles of Bloody Battle (Elementary 7/10)]
When he opened his eyes, he seemed to understand.

As I stroked the blade, a sense of familiarity came over me.

Various moves popped up in his mind, just like a fledgling swordsman who had been practicing swordsmanship for three years.

“This time, I must punish the evil and fight for the rise of mankind.”

With lofty ideals in mind, Wang Meng and his companions moved forward.

The nursing home is located near the city center, but it is the old city area.

The houses over there are all old, just like the tractors of our grandparents generation, not only are they old, but they also have more problems than they can function.

It is a remnant of the previous generation, with a lack of money and not many young people living there.

The people who lived there were either poor or elderly, so it became a safe haven when the crisis broke out.

In the nursing home, Aji is patrolling.

A group of elderly people were walking around in the yard. When they saw Aji, they took the initiative to greet him.

After Aji dealt with everyone with a smile on his face, his face quickly drooped.

Looking at those old figures, a feeling of powerlessness arises from the bottom of my heart.

There are too many elderly people in nursing homes, and most of them are old men and women over 70 years old who have lost the ability to take care of themselves.

These people all need care, and nearly half of the young people in the camp are spent here.

The remaining half are responsible for protecting the security of the nursing home, and also have the responsibility of going out to search for supplies and food.

With such a small number of people, they can’t find much food and are always wasting their savings.

Now, the capital has been exhausted and we will face a food crisis in a few days.

The situation was far worse than it is now.

What worries him even more is yet to come.

Chapter 56: Front and Back Attack (Old Version)

The elderly are in poor health, they are covered with injuries and have to consume a lot of medicine every day to maintain their lives.

From the end of the world to now, the nursing home s medical supplies have long been exhausted.

The medicines that the elderly need are beginning to run short.

It won’t be long before they all die.

What’s even scarier is outside.

The zombies are rampant and there are man-eating beasts everywhere.

A few days ago, the two of them were caught by a group of black people and no one knows what happened to them now.

They also ambushed the other side’s men and captured two of them, intending to exchange them for hostages.

Now, with internal and external troubles, we have been pushed into a dead end.

Everyone placed their hopes on him.

He was under unbearable pressure and was almost suffocating.

Suddenly there was a hail of bullets outside and bursts of gunfire were heard.

As soon as Wang Meng and his companions arrived near the nursing home, they heard bursts of gunfire.

“Moir, hurry up and get over there quickly.”

“Why, the car is smoking, and God forbid he should speed it up.”

The car sped along the road and soon arrived at the battle site.

A group of black people hid behind a car and attacked the front door of the nursing home.

The Mexicans held the gate and refused to give in.

A Mexican man was hit in the arm, blood splattered everywhere, and he fell to the ground.

“They can’t beat these black people, not because they are not good enough, but because their guns are too backward.”

“My grandma’s shotgun is in better condition than those things. These antiques are useless.”

“If we keep fighting like this, we’ll all die sooner or later.”

Moore saw the battle situation clearly.

“No, these numbers don’t match.”

“There are only ten black people here, where are the others?”

Wang Meng keenly noticed that the number of people was wrong, and at this moment, gunshots were heard in the backyard.

“Boss, let’s do it.”

Moore picked up the Aka-47, but was stopped by Wang Meng.

“Wait, get closer.”

The two of them moved forward quietly.

Crackling, intermittent gunshots came from behind.

“Damn, they sneaked in from the backyard.”

“Grandpa, my grandpa is still in the backyard.”

“Fuck, shut up, my grandma is here too.”

“Those damn politicians, their whole families must go to hell, because they condone these evildoers just for votes.”

The Mexicans who were holding on upstairs were panicked and their shooting skills were messed up.

Those living in the backyard are all their immediate family members.

Now they are extremely anxious and wish they could fly over there.

Several young men stood up and tried to fight, but because their position was exposed, they were shot to death by Xiao Hei.

“Fuck, Fuck”

“Philip, take people back to protect them.”

“You go back and save people, I’ll stay here.”

Philip hesitated.

If they leave, can the remaining people hold on?

“quick.”

Aji roared angrily, Philip gritted his teeth, organized a rescue operation, and nodded in agreement.

“Wait until I come back.”

The people above were getting impatient, and the black people below showed cruel smiles.

He hates!

His brother died, and these people had to be buried with him.

He wanted them to experience the pain of losing a loved one.

Finally, they capture them alive, eat their flesh, drink their blood, and make them wish they could neither live nor die.

Soon, the front was short of manpower and was suppressed by the firepower of the blacks downstairs.

They successfully reached the door and were only one step away from rushing in.

Aji was in despair.

The guns were too inferior and the firepower was severely suppressed by the enemy.

Just then, an accident happened.

Two figures vaguely appeared behind the black man.

“Are they here to save us?”

Hope ignited in Aji’s heart.

Fierce gunfire suddenly came from behind.

While the blacks were stunned, he was shot in the back and was deadest.

The black brother was a little confused as he watched his younger brothers falling down one by one like ears of wheat.

Subconsciously feeling something was wrong, I instinctively found a cover to hide.

At this time, I realized that the gunshots came from behind.

Turn around and take a look.

Good job!

A yellow man held the gun in both hands and fired two rounds, killing half of his men.

Suddenly, he remembered the meat man he caught today.

The yellow man was really huge and he was deeply impressed.

I was also planning to open a back door for him.

“Wait, why are they here?”

“Where is my nest…”

The black man had a face full of question marks, the CPU was spinning like crazy, but he couldn’t figure it out.

His brain was the size of a walnut, so of course he had no idea that Wang Meng had already wiped out his hometown.

He also set a fire. Even if he stood at the doorstep now, he might not be recognized.

He had just sent his men to stab Pi Yanzi from the nursing home, but when he turned around, Wang Meng stole Pi Yanzi again.

In short, it’s very unlucky.

“Hey, fuck!”

Moore held the AK-47 and fired wildly, appearing extremely excited.

He was responsible for suppressing the fire, so that the remaining Xiao Hei could not show their heads.

Wang Meng changed from sweeping fire to point-fire, and with the help of advanced marksmanship, he killed the enemies one by one, as if he was assisted by God.

Although the people in the nursing home did not know Wang Meng, they knew that he was a friendly force.

Start a crazy counterattack and beat the downed dog.

Attacked from both sides, the black man had nowhere to hide.

Blood and flesh flew everywhere. After the two younger brothers fell one after another, the black brother followed suit.

Chapter 57: Warmth from Wang Meng (Old Version)

The black man lost his fighting power, and Wang Meng hurried to shoot again.

The luck and the number of heads don’t match, so some people will definitely die.

The head exploded like a flower blooming.

In the dark soil, bright red stamens bloom.

No matter whether they were dead or alive, he would shoot them in the head.

Beat them to death before they die, for the sake of luck… No, it is to enforce justice on behalf of heaven and for the future of mankind.

Shoot the dead ones again to prevent them from turning into zombies and causing trouble.

Moore was on the sidelines, taking the time to clean up the battlefield.

These blacks have good weapons and they still have a lot of bullets left.

But he didn’t expect that there were three machine guns behind him, which led to his complete defeat.

Aji looked at the two people who were helping him and felt a little overwhelmed. He looked at them with a little caution.

He saw the fighting power of these two people and they were definitely two dangerous people.

After hesitating for a moment, he made a decision.

“You go back and save the people first, I will negotiate with them.”

“What about your safety?”

“They came to help us, which means they are not enemies. At least we can talk to them.”

After sending his men away, Aji ran downstairs.

“Hi, I’m Jim, just call me Aggie.”

“Hello, my name is Wang. It looks like your troubles are not over yet.”

Wang Meng shook hands with the other party to express his goodwill.

“Do you need our help? I heard gunshots and there’s a lot of commotion inside.”

“Sir, is it really possible?” Aji asked anxiously.

He is very clear about the fighting capacity of his own people.

Even if everyone has a gun, it can’t be done.

Some even carried machetes or baseball bats.

Good at defense, but not enough at offense.

He came down with the purpose of seeking help.

Although I don’t know what the other person’s character is like, I should at least give it a try.

What if the other party agrees?

If it ends sooner, the elderly people in the backyard can live longer.

“Of course, as a kind person, I will help you.”

Wang Meng nodded and agreed immediately.

Aji’s eyes were filled with tears and he expressed his sincere gratitude.

No one knows how much pressure he is under.

At this moment, in the end of the world, he felt the warmth of a stranger for the first time.

“Moir, you stay here, prepare the vehicle, and be ready to escape from here later.”

“OK, I’ll take care of this place.”

After Wang Meng gave instructions to Moore, he ran to the backyard with Aji.

While running, Wang Meng took the opportunity to introduce himself.

Their camp was outside the city, preparing to leave downtown Atlanta. They came to the city for the last time to obtain resources.

However, they were unlucky and were caught by this group of black people.

Now, they come for revenge.

Aji also introduced himself.

He was a security guard in a hospital before the end of the world. After the crisis broke out, everyone ran away, but he couldn’t bear to see the old man alone and helpless, so he stayed.

Later, the children and grandchildren of these elderly people rushed to the nursing home and formed this camp.

Soon, the two came to the backyard.

“Hurry, Grandma, run.”

“Help me, my grandpa has been shot.”

“Is there any medicine to stop bleeding? He is injured.”

A group of young people were running for their lives, carrying scattered elderly people on their backs.

A group of black people followed behind and opened fire brutally.

The young people were concerned about their elderly relatives and were looking for them everywhere. For a while, they were unable to organize a decent counterattack.

The only rational young people were defeated by the blacks in one blow because they were poorly equipped and had too few numbers.

When the two rushed to the backyard, the ground was already in a mess.

At this time, two black men, armed with rifles, chased after them recklessly.

Seeing Wang Meng, he raised his gun and prepared to shoot.

Before they could fire, he was shot in the head and fell straight down.

Their reactions were too slow, their eyesight was too poor, and their shooting skills were not accurate enough.

There was a huge gap between them and Wang Meng, and they were shooting at each other openly. The two men didn’t stand a chance.

“I will go and kill these black ghosts, and you go and organize the people and gather everyone together.”

After Wang Meng finished speaking, he heard the gunshots and rushed towards the remaining blacks.

“Um…ok.”

Aji was stunned by Wang Meng’s powerful fighting ability and was a beat slow to react.

He immediately came to his senses and hurriedly organized people.

His people were like ants on a hot pan, running around everywhere. He had to organize the manpower to facilitate better rescue.

As expected, the fire in the backyard caused heavy losses.

There are many familiar people whom I may never see again.

But his worries went far beyond that.

The gunfight today was a bit too noisy, and he was worried about attracting zombies nearby.

By then, it will be really over.

Following the sound of gunfire, Wang Meng began hunting these blacks like a ghost.

Chapter 58: A True and Good Person (Old Version)

“Hey, why can’t I hear the gunshots outside?”

A black man who slaughtered an old man in the backyard was a little confused.

“Could it be that the boss won the fight and arrested all these Mexican guys?”

“No, this is not the case. I’ll go out and check the situation first.”

As soon as the black man left, his companion bumped into Wang Meng.

With a gunshot, the black man was shot dead on the spot.

“These black people are becoming fewer and fewer, and they are becoming harder and harder to catch.”

Wang Meng looked around and listened carefully.

Similar to the battlefield of Chicken Dinner, he never reveals his position actively. He listens to the sound of gunfire to determine his position and then eliminates the opponent.

The dense gunfire disappeared, and it was unclear whether all the black people were dead or they sensed something was wrong and hid themselves.

Just as Wang Meng was hesitating whether to continue hunting, a Mexican came running over and said gratefully:

“Hey, sir, Aggie is looking for you.”

A group of people gathered in the lobby on the first floor of the nursing home.

At this time, their faces were sad and they were in low spirits.

The old people lay on the ground wailing and crying, it was extremely miserable.

Most of their old companions were killed or wounded, leaving only five or six of them lingering.

The old men gathered together, worrying about the young men at home.

Suddenly, several black people rushed into the backyard. When they saw them, they shot and killed them without saying a word.

Those who were lying in bed and unable to get up were shot dead on the spot.

Even those who are in good health and have nimble legs and feet cannot guarantee that they will survive to the end.

First, you have to race with other old men and find enough scapegoats to buy time to escape.

Then hide and play hide-and-seek with the black people to avoid being discovered.

After waiting for the support from the young men in the nursing home, you also need to be lucky enough to be discovered by them.

In a word, the old men who can live here have all experienced cruel human choices and are all excellent old men in physical and mental health.

No matter where they are, these people will not be too much of a burden.

Young people are also having a hard time as they are grieving the death of their loved ones.

Many people were shot and wounded, and many more were killed while trying to rescue them.

Anyway, this time.

Mi Li’s family is in a nursing home and is suffering unbearable pain.

Wang Meng rushed over and saw such a tragic scene, and his conscience suddenly pangs.

“Are these the only ones left?”

“kindness.”

Aji nodded helplessly, his eyes red and full of grief and anger.

“These damn black people should disappear from this land and go back to their homeland in Africa.”

“It’s all my fault. If I had come earlier, the loss wouldn’t have been so great.”

“This was done by those black ghosts. If you hadn’t helped us, we would have died here.”

Aji looked at Wang Meng, who had a guilty look on his face, with great admiration.

“Wang, you are such a good person.”

“I……”

“To be honest, you are the first person who is willing to help me after the apocalypse. Others either try to steal our supplies or bully us.”

Aji expressed his sincere gratitude and praised Wang Meng for his kindness.

Mr. Wang: “……”

He really wanted to say that he could get there faster.

There is also a chance that Jim will lose fewer people.

When he just arrived, he specifically asked Moore to get close and fight.

actually.

With Wang Meng’s marksmanship, there would be no problem at all if he could hit the target from a distance.

But he has a ‘little’ selfish motive.

It took Moore and I a long time to finally sneak up behind the black man.

When they were having a gunfight just now, he vaguely guessed that it might be the nursing home in the original drama.

The people here are nice, all great guys.

He wanted to recruit this team to increase his own team’s strength.

But these dying old men made Wang very embarrassed.

He didn’t know how many old men and women there were in this nursing home.

I only know that once I accept them, I will have to bring a group of burdens with me, and consume a lot of manpower, food and precious medicines.

There will be various troubles along the way due to the elderly’s health.

Besides, he is a young man with yellow skin, who is taking care of a group of white old men and women until the end of their lives.

Considering the irrelevance of the relationship between the two parties…

Cheap or not.

Mr. Wang is very smart.

The young man really wants it, but the old man doesn’t want to raise it.

He had originally planned to have the blacks break into the nursing home and massacre everyone, and then he would appear out of nowhere to rescue everyone. Unexpectedly, the blacks attacked from behind and robbed the nursing home, saving him a lot of trouble.

Everyone was immersed in the grief of losing their loved ones when a roar was heard outside the door.

“Oh no, a lot of zombies appeared at the front door.”

“Like a tide, the door was overwhelmed and nothing could be done to stop it.”

The rough voice entered the house and everyone was terrified.

Moore ran in holding Wang Meng’s broadsword and carrying a large bag of guns.

A zombie followed Moore and rushed directly into the hall.

Densely packed maggots crawled all over his face and half of his intestines were hanging out, looking extremely hideous and terrifying.

The screams were extremely piercing, and an old man died instantly.

The remaining four collapsed without any suspense.

They had just survived a disaster and were about to calm down and take a breath when they encountered this situation.

Can’t bear it!

After going through numerous hardships and dangers, the old man who finally survived died in a very miserable way.

Wang Meng took the Mo Dao and chopped the zombies into pieces with one blow.

At this time, two more zombies came running and were chopped down by Wang Meng again.

A group of zombies appeared in front of everyone again.

“Moir, pass out the guns.”

“I’ll go to the front door to block the zombies, and you guys arrange for people to evacuate.”

Aji didn’t care about being sad. He took the spear from Moore’s hand and distributed it to everyone.

Chapter 59: Escape from Atlanta (Old Version)

The crowd fought and retreated to the backyard.

Several trucks were parked in the yard, and the old men were hurriedly evacuated.

“I planned to take everyone away from here, but I was worried about the health of the grandparents, so I didn’t leave in the end.”

Aji explained while shooting.

Outside the iron gate were bags of dirt piled up to block the zombies.

It was used to stop the zombies before, but now it is used to stop myself.

“Quick, move away.”

Aji yelled anxiously, and a group of young men quickly moved the bags of dirt to make way.

Now they are regretting it so much.

We tried hard to block the way, but no zombies came over, and we couldn’t stop Xiao Hei from climbing over the wall, but we did stop our own people from escaping.

 Roar, roar, roar~

The courtyard was filled with zombies. They were not afraid of life or death and rushed into the hall like ants.

The crowd was divided into two groups, one group was responsible for the transfer, and the other group was responsible for blocking the zombies.

Wang Meng aimed his gun at Aji’s back, and while he was distracted, he shot the zombie next to him in the head.

Blood splattered all over Aji’s face.

“Thank you, you saved my life again.”

Aji wiped his bloody face and turned to look at Wang Meng, as if he were his father again.

Gratitude burst out from his eyes, as if forming a ray of light.

“You’re welcome.”

Wang Meng pretended to be indifferent and continued shooting to block the zombies, buying time for the car to get out of the backyard gate.

Just now, he was going to kill the other party, so that it would be smoother to take over the young men.

Fortunately I reacted.

Aji doesn’t seem to have any ambitions, and is too kind and sentimental, so he poses no threat.

Besides, he had saved the other person many times.

Aji: What a good man!

Such kind-hearted, selfless people are rare on earth.

Dense swarms of zombies poured in like a tide. There were more and more zombies in the hall, and the others gradually couldn’t hold on any longer.

Wang Meng emptied his magazine and took out the two-meter-long Mo Dao from behind him.

“Sweep away the enemy.”

His arms suddenly expanded and he swung the special Mo Dao high up.

A sweeping move, with great force and heaviness, blasted into the group with a force of a thousand pounds.

The flash of swords and the shadow of sticks, the Mo Dao turned into thunder, and like a thunderbolt, it cut through the group of corpses.

“puff.”

The zombie suddenly stopped moving forward, and a thin line emerged from its forehead.

Heads spurted out along with the blood. Two meters around Wang Meng, all the zombies turned into headless corpses and fell straight to the ground.

In an instant, a vacuum appeared in the hall, and there was nothing in front of Wang Meng.

&

“ah!”

The group of people were stunned and stood there for a moment.

Is this still a human being?

How can a person be so fierce?

In ancient times, beheading was difficult and they had to find a master craftsman to help them chop it off with one stroke.

Dozens of heads fell here at the same time.

It’s outrageous!

“Kill the zombies, kill the zombies.”

Wang Meng’s words brought everyone back from their surprise, and they realized that they were in a battlefield of zombies.

In a panic, they continued shooting.

In fact, Wang Meng didn’t expect this either.

A non-human like him can be so powerful by using swordsmanship in group battles and combining it with appropriate cold weapons.

Otherwise, he would have picked up the knife and killed the person long ago, without wasting bullets.

“The people in front, move aside. I’ll do it.”

Wang Meng blocked the back door of the hall alone, wielding a strange sword so tightly that no one could get through.

Under the Mo Dao, the zombie was cut in half and its neck was separated.

The brutal killing did not make the zombies retreat at all. They were like a suicide squad, advancing one after another, fearless of death.

Wang Meng held a Mo Dao in his hand, like a great general in ancient times, standing alone against ten thousand enemies and guarding the back door of the hall firmly.

The rest of the people held guns behind to protect Wang Meng.

Behind him, Aji looked at Wang Meng with eyes full of admiration and shining eyes.

If you don’t know, you might think he has some special hobby.

In fact, he has already become a little fan of Wang Meng.

“God, is he the angel you sent to the mortal world to save us?”

It wasn’t just Aji who thought so, all the survivors thought so.

In this world where zombies eat people, everyone is scared.

They want a hero, a savior, to save them, the lost lambs.

The fight continued and someone from the backyard came running over to inform.

“The things have been moved away, and the grandfathers are in the car. You are the only ones left.”

“Go, go, go”

Seeing this, everyone fought and retreated.

As soon as Wang Meng and others walked away, zombies poured out of the door.

The dilapidated old wooden door was swarming with savage zombies, creaking and groaning in pain.

The wooden door could not bear it any longer and with a loud bang, a big hole appeared. Zombies gushed out like a rising flood, rushing thousands of miles and out of control.

The zombies swarmed in and quickly occupied the backyard.

“Eat your ass.”

Wang Meng swung his sword to create space, took advantage of the opportunity to leap onto the passenger seat of the truck.

Moore stepped on the accelerator and rushed out of the nursing home.

There are zombies surging in the back, and there are also signs of zombies gathering in the front.

However, at the speed of the car, it can only follow behind and eat the exhaust gas.

We had a safe journey, avoided many dangers, and finally got out of Atlanta.

“Aji, now that the nursing home is gone, what are your plans?”

“I don’t know. We’ve never been out before. We don’t know what to do.”

Aji had a sad face and looked at Wang Meng hopefully.

“King, can we join your team?”

“this……”

Wang Meng frowned and hesitated.

“Don’t worry, we will absolutely obey and abide by the rules and will never cause any trouble for you.

You know, we have suffered heavy casualties, no medicine, no food, no survival supplies, nothing except two vehicles. We can’t survive outside at all. We have no choice but to come to you.”

Wang Meng looked embarrassed, but finally nodded.

“Okay, I won’t abandon you. There are still some things in the camp. Let’s divide them up so that we can barely live together.”

“Thank you, Boss.”

Alas, the updates have been slow these days, mainly because I didn t sleep well at night.

The author’s dog snores very loudly, and there are mice in the house, running around on the bed, making it so disgusting that he can’t sleep.

cry

Chapter 60: Departure to the Center for Disease Control and Prevention (Old Version)

Wang Meng reaped a lot of rewards as he headed south to the camp.

After his sincere communication, Aji was completely impressed and looked like a die-hard fan.

The look in Moore’s eyes when he looked at him changed.

His facial expression kept changing, his mouth opened wide, and he looked like he was meeting him for the first time.

Oh shit.

I didn’t expect that you, a sturdy man with thick eyebrows and big eyes, would be such a talker.

Moore said he had learned a lot.

Inside the camp, the two groups of people gathered together.

Originally there were only about twenty-somethings, but now the number has doubled to forty.

Suddenly, the camp became lively and more crowded.

At the night party, everyone gathered together, old and young, talking and laughing.

Wang Meng took the lead, and the two sides knew each other. After meeting, they could greet each other with a smile.

Although we haven’t developed a deep friendship yet, everything is moving in a positive direction.

Dale was the most excited.

In the past, he was the only old man there, and young people didn t like to listen to him. His advice went in one ear and out the other, leaving him alone.

Now there are five or three more old men who can chat with him and talk nonsense with him in his spare time.

There were two old ladies inside, but unfortunately they were much older than him.

Otherwise, let’s have a free and easy twilight romance…

“Wang, we don’t have enough tents and supplies.”

Rick took over the position of camp steward and reported to Wang Meng.

“Free up the school bus. The other cars are warmer too, so everyone can stay inside at night.”

“And something else…”

Everything was in order. After arranging a few people to patrol and keep watch, he fell asleep.

Amy was worried about Wang Meng’s health and afraid that he might be injured, so she checked him carefully at night.

The final result…

Wang Meng was still standing, but she fell down.

I don t know who was injured or who was being checked.

The next morning, after breakfast, everyone gathered and prepared to set off.

“Let’s allocate some manpower now to make the next move more convenient.

First, divide into four teams, each with five people, each responsible for team affairs.

Sean, Rick, Moore, and Aggie, the four of you will serve as team leaders and each select people from the camp.

Moore’s team and I scout the way ahead to avoid encountering a large number of zombies and being ambushed so that we can catch them all in one fell swoop.

Sean Rick, you guard the camp and protect the safety of women and children.

Aji was responsible for covering the rear and protecting the team’s safe evacuation.

Everyone should contact each other through walkie-talkies and report any incidents in a timely manner.

OK, I have finished what I want to say, what are your opinions? “

Wang Meng finished speaking in one breath and looked at several people.

He didn’t want to huddle together like in the original drama, being surrounded by zombies at any time and being ambushed by the enemy and trapped in desperate situations.

, everyone was silent for a moment, thought about it for a while and then nodded in agreement.

“Ok, no problem.”

“King, I have no problem with that either.”

After selecting the team leader, everyone quickly set off.

More than a dozen cars drove away into the distance.

Wang Meng and six others divided into two cars and patrolled at the front.

After going through so many things, he has discovered some of the operating rules of the world of The Walking Dead.

Life is short, accidents happen, and nothing is impossible.

The events in the original drama may change because of a small incident as small as a walnut.

For example, the zombies at Rick’s door.

Because of his joining, they unexpectedly met the Governor’s team, and the two sides had a fight.

The people in the nursing home were almost killed ahead of time and wiped out from the world.

Of course there are things that remain unchanged.

As the zombies eventually leave the city, they will spread to all corners of the world in search of food.

There were no major problems along the way, but when we had advanced more than half the distance, an unexpected event occurred.

Chapter 61: The Walking Dead in Front of the Building (Old Version)

The journey to the CDC was calm.

Wang Meng led people to check whether it was safe in front.

At this moment, he was thinking in the car about what kind of order should be established in the end times.

In fact, the first one to be ruled out was my Daqing.

Just give people a life worse than that of animals first, and then release them from their slave positions.

It will make these people break their heads just to become Nu.

Throughout one’s life, one strives to become a good talent and to get a position that guarantees a stable income.

In this way, he benefits the most.

Unfortunately, this is the end of the world, and if this really happens, the zombies will have a good meal.

Moreover, these are Westerners who have received modern education and have many options to choose from.

If he dared to do so, he would be alone in a moment, with people in the camp secretly pointing guns at his head every day.

“There is no chance of becoming a Nu-slave master, but there is a high possibility that this place will degenerate into a dictatorship.”

Based on the actual situation, Wang Meng plans for the future.

Dictatorship is good.

You can concentrate your energy on survival and at the same time do whatever you want like an emperor.

Not like now.

Even though you become a leader, you still have to seek other people’s opinions.

He just had to kneel down and beg for food.

Chilling, really fucking chilling.

From our ancestors to the present, I have never heard of a first leader who had such a tragic life.

Just as Wang Meng was calculating and guessing what was going on in his heart, his arms kept shaking and someone was pulling him.

Turning around, I saw a tough guy.

“Um, Mor, what’s up?”

“Boss, there’s news from the back that Dale’s RV is parked halfway. It seems that the hose is broken.”

“What? Didn’t he replace the hose with a new one? How could it break?”

“New, where is the new one?”

“Didn’t we bring him a hose back from the town?”

“No.” Moore shook his head with a look of contempt.

“The last time you were in town, you walked into a large grocery store and came out with your arms full of sexy lingerie and some weird uniforms.”

“I thought you brought it, but you didn’t.”

Moore finally recognized that he was the boss.

He is thick-skinned, black-hearted, decisive in killing, and has a strong wild aura, making him a suitable leader.

But I have a bad memory and don t pay much attention to details.

Sometimes he’s a bit shameless, even more like a gray character than him.

Wang Meng was stunned for a moment and suddenly remembered something.

“Well, there are cars blocking the road ahead. Maybe there is an RV. Just tear one out.”

The sharp-eyed Wang Meng saw a pile of scrapped vehicles parked on the road ahead and quickly changed the subject.

“Really?”

Moore looked doubtful and raised his telescope to look over.

 Oh, it s true!

Everyone stopped the car. Dale and Jim repaired the car in the back while Wang Meng led people to guard the front and look for large trucks so that they could remove a hose.

Wang Meng led the team at the front, with scattered cars parked on the road.

Some of the cars were empty, some contained dried skeletons, and some contained zombies.

“Give all the cuties in the car a blow. If it’s safe, you can stop here and find some supplies.”

After Wang Meng finished speaking, he stabbed a zombie’s head with his knife.

….

There are not many zombies trapped. On average, one zombie can be found every three or four meters.

After just a hundred meters, the road ahead was no longer congested and they soon reached the end.

After confirming it was safe, the people behind came here to collect supplies.

“Hey, here’s a new quilt.”

“There are snacks and fun things here.”

“And there are guns. There are pistols in this car.”

All kinds of supplies were searched out, which was a happy thing on the sparsely populated and rarely visited suburban roads.

Detour the highway and head to the CDC again.

Along the way, we encountered many zombies, but no one was injured.

Wang Meng formulated camp rules and arranged patrols to maintain order and protect everyone’s safety.

Inside the car, after getting familiar with each other, everyone chatted and joked, and smiles appeared on their faces again.

Quietly, a sense of cohesion emerged in this newly established collective.

After going around in circles and traveling for about a week, everyone arrived at their destination.

In the distance is a science and technology park.

Green belts cover the surrounding area, and top-notch buildings rise from the ground.

There is not only a CDC building here, but also various top-level technology buildings.

Downstairs, corpses were scattered all over the ground and the air was filled with a disgusting stench.

Some were dressed in camouflage uniforms and there were also employees of various professions.

Most of them were dead, their bodies covered with maggots, and a small number heard the noise around them and struggled to get up.

Apparently, after the virus broke out, the army came here to guard and built a simple trench to defend against the zombies.

Unfortunately, it failed and the place was occupied by zombies.

“Oh, Shit, this place doesn’t look safe.”

Daryl covered his mouth with a terrible look on his face.

In fact, he also hoped that this place would be built into a camp by the government, but now it seems that his hopes have been dashed.

This place is fucked.

“Wang, do you think there will really be a vaccine in this crappy place?”

“Damn the United States government, I shouldn’t have trusted them.”

“Even a little.”

Moore shook his head, no longer holding out for hope.

At this time, the zombies that were not shot in the head in the pile of corpses finally woke up and staggered towards this side.

Wang Meng pressed the intercom and called his teammates.

 Shaun Rick, the CDC needs support, you lead the team to help.

Aji, you come to protect the women and children and keep everyone safe.

Remember not to use guns, so as not to attract zombies from far away.”

After Wang Meng finished speaking, he drew his Mo Dao and started slashing.

Most of the zombies in the CDC building were killed by the army, and not many escaped.

With Wang Meng’s strength and the support of the team, it is enough to clean it up.

If you use a gun, it will attract zombies from the surrounding buildings, making this place even more dangerous.

Chapter 62: The Accidentally Exploded Grenade (Old Version)

In the CDC laboratory, Jenner took out subject No. 19 and studied the zombie virus.

A piece of fresh brain stem was taken and put into the microscope to observe its changes carefully.

Soon, the virus divides and infects the entire host.

The experiment is over.

“No, damn, it’s still like this.”

Jenner collapsed on the ground, emotionally broken, and it took him a long time to leave the laboratory.

There was no new progress in the experiment, and it could even be said that there was no clue at all.

More importantly, apart from Subject No. 19, he had no other research subjects.

A good cook cannot cook without rice. Without help from others and without materials, what can he do for his research?

Moreover, the battery in the laboratory is almost exhausted and the automatic program is about to start.

He can finally be free.

In this dark laboratory, there is no day or night.

More importantly, there was no one.

Being locked up here alone is simply the cruelest punishment in the world.

He couldn’t bear it anymore and was about to have a mental breakdown.

Just then, the computer started ticking.

At this time, the surveillance camera captured a figure outside the door.

“Oh my god, there are still humans out there.”

“Isn’t it extinct?”

Jenner sat in his seat, his face filled with shock.

 Puff.

Wang Meng swung his sword, the sword was as fast as lightning and as powerful as thunder.

Several zombies had their heads chopped off and fell straight to the ground.

He swung his sword again and again, and with no support from the zombies around him, he killed fewer and fewer zombies.

Seeing that there were no more corpses around, Wang Meng sheathed his sword.

“Moir, go collect the firearms and weapons on the ground. Regardless of whether they can be used or not, take them away immediately.”

“Rick, Sean, check that tank and see if he can start.”

“Glenn, go call the people in the camp over. We are going to go to the CDC.”

Glenn looked at the corpses all around and became a little worried.

“Boss, will it be unsafe for them to come here…”

“Don’t worry, all the zombies around are dead. As long as you don’t shoot, you will have no problem spending the night.”

Wang Meng was joking, but he was thinking about the CDC.

That Dr. Jenner was a nice guy, he sympathized with the weak.

When Wang Meng and his companions went over, he was worried about their safety and would not open the door.

But if you bring women, the elderly and children with you, the chances of them walking into the laboratory are very high.

A team that can accommodate the elderly and children cannot be that bad.

When Glenn went back to call for help, Dr. Jenner was completely shocked.

“Oh, God, this is unreal.”

“He is definitely not an ordinary person. Is he a superman?”

Jenner turned on the screen recording and watched Wang Meng’s battle video over and over again.

“Speed, strength, endurance, and agility are far beyond that of humans.”

“Perhaps just this one thing, an ordinary person could possibly achieve in his lifetime. But…”

The top weightlifters can be four or five times stronger than an average person, but that’s only strength.

His speed will be greatly reduced, and he will be slower than ordinary people, let alone surpass them.

That man with the knife is definitely not normal.

“Could it be that this ability appeared after the virus outbreak…”

Jenner’s eyes glowed green, and the look he gave Wang Meng was like a wolf meeting a sheep.

He had an urge.

Cut this person into slices and study them.

A large number of guns and military supplies were collected, including rifles, grenades, empty rocket launchers, and two tanks without fuel.

Just as everyone was collecting supplies, someone accidentally kicked away a grenade.

Wang Meng’s ears twitched, and he reacted by kicking the grenade dozens of meters away.

“Get down!”

Just as he finished speaking, there was a loud bang and an explosion occurred.

A small burnt pit appeared in front of everyone, and a huge noise spread thousands of meters away.

“Crunch”

As if a switch was turned on, the densely packed zombies around woke up collectively, turned their heads and looked towards the CDC.

 Roar~

In the distance, zombies appeared and rushed forward excitedly.

“Fuck, damn it.”

Wang Meng cursed inwardly and gathered everyone to the gate of the CDC.

Look at the rotating camera and try to communicate with him in a friendly manner.

“I know there are people inside. We are in trouble now and need your help.”

“Everyone who comes to the CDC is looking for hope. You can’t kill our hope and let us die here.

That would be too cruel.

“Wang, there’s no one here. The zombies are coming. Let’s go.”

Sean grabbed Wang Meng’s hand and yelled.

“Wang, there’s no one here. That’s an automatic camera.”

“This place has already been overwhelmed. There are no shelters and no vaccines.”

Everyone tried to dissuade them and wanted to pull the leader away quickly.

Unfortunately, Wang Meng’s feet were rooted and he refused to move at all.

At this time, the zombies were less than a hundred meters away from the group and would soon surround them.

Looking at the approaching zombies and the motionless door, Wang Meng felt ruthless.

He pulled out a grenade and looked at the monitor with murderous intent.

Chapter 63 There is Oil Outside (Old Version)

“If you don’t open the door, I’ll assume there’s no one inside.”

“Since there’s no one in this building, don’t blame me for blowing up the building and running in to hide from the zombies.”

Wang suddenly pulled the trigger on the grenade and threw it towards the surveillance camera.

In the surveillance video, a grenade attacked and Jenner shook in fear.

It was like watching a horror movie, with the head jerked away from the screen.

“boom”

There was an explosion in the zombie group in the distance, and the corpses shattered, which in turn stimulated the zombies.

It was as if he had taken stimulants, and even his speed increased a lot.

Just now, Wang Meng spun his arm and threw it towards the group of zombies, but his movement was so fast that it looked like he was throwing it towards the gate.

Just when Dr. Jenner breathed a sigh of relief, he saw the man below take out another grenade and said viciously:

“If you don’t open the door, I’ll really explode.”

Jenner:  &

Can t afford to play?

I just wanted to see your potential, but you got so impatient.

What kind of hero is it to blow up the door? If you have the ability, go fight the zombies.

Jenner looked helpless.

“Wang, there’s really no one inside, let’s go.”

“Forget it. There are too many zombies to get out now. Let’s just blow it up.”

Everyone was in despair and suggested blowing up the door.

Someone opened fire, trying to break the glass and get in.

Unfortunately, the bulletproof glass was not damaged at all.

“I counted to three and it really exploded.”

“three”

“two”

Wang Meng pulled the grenade, feeling excited and nervous.

If possible, he didn’t want to blow up the building.

This building has a bad temper and likes to explode at any time. Who knows if the self-destruction program will be activated if the glass is really blown apart.

At this time, he was quite depressed.

How come this doesn’t follow the routine?

Rick gained sympathy with the help of the child and the woman, and finally entered the building.

He not only has more women and children, but also a few more old men.

Although everyone looked better and their clothes were not too messy, they did not look so miserable.

But there are too many elderly people who need care.

Mr. Wang thinks he is quite miserable and deserves sympathy.

Just as he was about to say something, the door opened.

The lights inside the building shine out, and looking from the outside in, it looks like a fairyland on earth, dazzling.

The lights went out, and there was only a handsome white man inside, holding a rifle tightly and posing like a dog stealing.

He was wearing a white casual shirt and a pair of jeans, looking calm and confident.

If Wang Meng hadn’t seen his trouser legs shaking, he would have really believed his lies.

This is a scientific researcher, I’m afraid he doesn’t even dare to shoot.

“Fuck, there’s actually someone there.”

“Hurry, hurry, let’s go in.”

With Wang Meng providing cover from behind, everyone soon entered the building.

Looking at the huge team of nearly fifty people, Jenner trembled a little, but still asked.

“Hey, has anyone of you been bitten?”

“No.” Wang Meng shook his head.

With him at the forefront, nothing could possibly go wrong unless one is too unlucky.

+

Hearing this, Jenner felt happy for them, but also a little sorry.

I really wish there was a ready-made bitten person& .

“Damn it, how could I have such an idea.”

He shook his head vigorously to drive such inhumane thoughts out of his mind.

“Why are you here?”

 We thought there would be a survivor base set up by the government here, but it seems there isn t one.

There is another purpose left, the vaccine, a vaccine to treat the zombie virus.”

“Sorry, there’s no vaccine here. We have no idea what to do with people who turn into zombies.”

Jenner felt a little disappointed. He glanced at Wang Meng secretly and a glimmer of hope rekindled.

“Let me do a blood test first. You can come in after the test.”

“Ok, this is fine.”

Wang Meng nodded in agreement.

Following Jenner, a group of people came to the basement of the laboratory.

On the way, everyone chatted with each other and got familiar with the situation.

“Where are the others? How come there’s no one in sight for so long?”

 There s no one else but me.

Some time after the apocalypse, we lost contact with the outside world. We had no superiors, no missions, no help, and no material resources.

Some people escaped and never came back, and many more people could not endure the suffering of doomsday and fled by drinking bullets. “

Soon, everyone took turns drawing blood, and Dr. Jenner continued to describe the situation here.

Wang Meng and others also told their own stories.

‘By chance’, Jenner heard a truck of oil outside.

Suddenly, I became so excited that I even forgot about the blood test.

Telling everyone the current situation directly may cause unnecessary panic.

With the last bit of rationality, Jenner pulled Wang Meng to a corner and talked to him alone.

“Wang, to be honest, the laboratory has encountered a problem. There has been no oil for a long time, and the electricity here is only enough for three days of consumption.

Of course, with so many people now, they might all be consumed by the next morning.

Chapter 64: Breaking Out of the Zombie Swarm (Old Version)

The zombies are extremely excited at night and their ability to move is much stronger than during the day.

Outside the building, the zombies were densely packed together without a single gap.

In any case, it would not be wise to take action at this time.

The best time to act is early the next morning, when most of the zombies have dispersed on their own.

Both Wang Meng who is operating in the wild and the doctor who is studying zombies understand this deeply.

At dinner time, someone suggested having a party to celebrate arriving in a new place.

It failed and was directly rejected by Wang Meng.

After arranging for everyone to return to their rooms and prohibiting the use of other electrical appliances except hot water, they left in a hurry.

The underground laboratory is close to the center of the earth. Except for hot water, everything else consumes a lot of electricity.

Electric refrigeration maintains normal laboratory temperature, and the daily operation of the laboratory is also a major electricity consumer.

Other human activities consume very little electricity.

Of course, you should save as much as possible, especially when there are nearly fifty people.

In the laboratory, Dr. Jenner examined Wang Meng’s blood sample to study the virus and divert his tension.

He had been in despair, but unexpectedly, things took a turn for the better and he had new hope.

He stared at Wang Meng’s domineering blood sample, his face full of shock.

“This blood is really overbearing. The zombie virus is either decomposed or swallowed up.”

“This is definitely not normal human blood, this is…”

Jenner was deeply confused.

Under normal circumstances, the zombie virus is like an enhanced version of cancer cells, the king of cells, devouring all cells to differentiate and spread until the host dies.

But for Wang Meng, it’s just the opposite.

The zombie virus fears it like a tiger or snake.

 Ahem.

A cough interrupted Jenner’s thoughts. He turned around and saw that it was Wang Meng, the owner of the blood.

“Dr. Jenner, everyone has gone to bed. Without any psychological pressure, you will probably have a good dream.”

“That’s good. Everyone, stay alert and you’ll be in better shape tomorrow.”

“Oh, I hope everyone won’t curse me when I’m woken up by this stupid news tomorrow.”

“It’s not good, but it’s better than losing sleep at night.”

Dr. Jenner thought about what would happen tomorrow and gave an insincere smile.

He glanced at Wang Meng, hesitated, and cautiously asked:

“Your blood…”

“It’s healthy, isn’t it?”

“Yeah…indeed.”

“Dr. Jenner, I have been gifted since I was a child and have never been sick. I was bitten by a zombie after the apocalypse, but I didn’t turn into a zombie.”

Wang Meng lied.

It will be exposed in the future, and he is still counting on Jenner to come up with something, so he will naturally not hide it.

In fact, with the system in place, the speed at which others plot against him will never be as fast as his speed at which he becomes stronger.

As a wall-hanger, I still have this confidence.

“really.”

Jenner’s eyes lit up.

The breakthrough of the zombie virus has finally been found.

With a research direction, he doesn’t have to waste his time conducting research everywhere like a headless fly.

Before he could be happy for long, Wang Meng told him another piece of news that made him excited.

 There was a person in my team who originally died but was resurrected in the end.

Perhaps he will be of great help to your research.

“Who is that person?”

“Rick.”

“Rick?”

Jenner looked confused.

He thought of the cute boy’s father, a normal white man.

With preconceived ideas, he always believed that the ones who could resist the virus were strong and healthy people who could run horses on their arms, crush rocks with their chests, and were extremely healthy.

“Dr. Jenner, don’t tell this secret to anyone else, otherwise it may affect him.”

Jenner nodded in assurance, then thought about tomorrow’s oil delivery and became troubled again.

After finally making a breakthrough in research, we were faced with an energy crisis.

It’s worrying.

 Wang, there is usually another door for transporting oil, and you can drive your car in.

But I don t know the situation over there, so tomorrow I can only go out through the gate you entered.

There are too many zombies gathered this time. Even in the daytime, they will not all leave. A considerable number of them will probably stay here.”

“Leave this to me.”

The next day, the first ray of sunlight shone on the earth, and the zombies began to spread around.

“Sorry to bother you, everyone please gather in the lobby.”

Wang Meng’s voice came from the radio, waking everyone up from their beds.

A group of people gathered in the hall, feeling grumpy after waking up.

“I’m sorry, I don’t want to wake you up, but I have reasons to do this.”

Soon, Wang Meng recounted the camp’s energy crisis.

Everyone was completely stunned, especially the people in the quarry, who looked at Wang Meng in surprise.

They suspected that Wang Meng knew about it in advance, but had no evidence.

“Could it be that the king is really a prophet?”

Rick lowered his head and muttered silently.

Ever since he met Wang Meng, he found that the other party seemed to know everything.

 Tick-tock.

At this time, the red alarm sounded. Wang Meng’s face changed and he pointed at the oil barrel on the ground and shouted loudly.

“There is one hour of battery left. Men, come with me with empty oil drums.”

Everyone followed Wang Meng to the first floor, and someone asked casually.

“What happens if there’s no electricity?”

“The self-destruct sequence is activated, the experimental building explodes, and everyone goes to see God together.”

In an instant, everyone quickened their pace and ran towards the lobby on the first floor.

At the door, the zombies looked at everyone excitedly again, waving their claws and banging on the bulletproof glass.

Looking at the zombies crowded at the door, Jenner looked at Wang Meng.

“Open the door, don’t worry, we can do it.”

Wang Meng held the Mo Dao in his hand, concentrated his energy on his dantian, and assumed a fighting stance.

“Prepare.”

“one”

The door opened and the zombies swarmed into the building.

The knife flashed, and as they walked in, Wang Meng swung out the Mo Dao.

Heads shot up into the sky, like balls flying in the air.

In an instant, a group of zombies fell in front of Wang Meng.

The zombies behind rushed towards the building again. Wang Meng took a step forward and rushed out of the building.

“kill”

With roars and flashes of swords, Wang Meng killed his way through the zombies, fought his way out of the building, and rushed outside.

Chapter 64: This zombie is quite strong (old version)

“Cover, cover.”

Rick and others blocked the door and fired wildly to help Wang Meng attract fire.

Wang Meng was responsible for rushing out and driving the car back, while Rick and other fighters took turns shooting and guarding the gate.

The zombies split up, some rushed towards Rick and his group, and some rushed towards Wang Meng.

The zombies around him were roaring, but Wang Meng moved forward courageously.

Waves of knife light flashed past, causing human heads to fly.

Rick and others fired their guns to share the firepower while glancing in the direction of Wang Meng.

The success of the plan depends entirely on whether Wang Meng can break out and drive the car back.

I saw that the front was full of zombies, and the human heads looked like balloons, floating in the sky from time to time and rolling to the ground from time to time.

“King, you must come back alive.”

Amy looked at everything in the distance with a worried look on her face, clasped her hands together, and prayed silently.

 What a crazy decision.

“Is he a superhero? He’s ridiculously strong.”

Some were worried, some were afraid, and everyone stared straight ahead, not daring to look away.

“God, is the king really one of our kind?”

Moore looked confused, he was a little unsure of his own fighting ability.

Even if he is a powerful man, it is absolutely impossible for him to kill a horde of zombies.

Wang Meng swung his two-meter-long machete in a circle and fought forward desperately. Suddenly, the pressure was relieved.

He opened his bloodshot eyes and could finally see everything in front of him clearly.

The sunlight shone through the zombies, and the number of zombies around them decreased a lot.

“It turns out that I have already fought my way out of the encirclement.”

Just as he was stunned, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his buttocks.

With a swing of the knife, a head flew into the sky.

Only then did he notice that there was half an ugly head hanging on his butt.

His teeth were tightly clenched on the muscles of his buttocks, and a trace of blood could be vaguely seen between his teeth.

“Fuck, what kind of hobby is this.”

He slapped the zombie dog to the ground, and with his superhuman speed, he shook them all off with one quick step.

“Wang is out. Wang ran out safely.”

“There are still fifty minutes left. There is plenty of time.”

“Come on, come on, run.”

The crowd cheered and seemed extremely excited.

“Good boy, I hope you don’t get bitten.”

Old man Dell gave his heartfelt blessings, then looked up, only to find that everyone was in collective silence, with everyone staring at him with unfriendly expressions.

Especially Amy, her face was puffed up with anger.

“Um…what happened?”

“If you can’t speak, shut up.”

“Forehead……”

Dale closed his mouth, looking aggrieved.

Obviously, everyone is here to send blessings, why am I the only one being treated like this?

“Hey, boy, come here.”

Several older men patted Dale on the shoulders and offered him their arms to comfort him.

“Why do only old men like me?”

Dale was very sad, although he had a lot of fun chatting with the old man.

But in fact, he prefers young people.

“Luckily, it wasn’t a hyena that stole my skin swallow, or else I would have suffered.”

“These zombies seem to be moving much faster.”

He rubbed his butt, relying on his thick skin and flesh, the zombies didn’t bite off a single bit of his flesh, only leaving a row of bloody teeth marks on his back.

Compared with the director of the anorectal department, their level is far inferior.

He didn’t know if it was an illusion or something, but he felt like there were some zombies and some vague changes.

Compared to ordinary zombies, they seem to be slightly stronger.

However, it is not obviously strong.

It was vague and fuzzy, and even he couldn’t feel it.

However, these are not the point.

Wang Meng ran in front and the zombies chased him from behind.

In order not to lose him to the zombies, he stopped for a moment.

Under the gaze of everyone, Wang Meng drove the refueling truck in the opposite direction.

A wave of zombies followed behind and soon disappeared from everyone’s sight.

“Wang, go and lure away the zombies and relieve the pressure for us.”

“Close the door quickly and open it when he comes back.”

“Brothers, the wind is blowing.”

Overwhelmed by the number of zombies, the crowd retreated back to the building, looking at the countdown on the wall and praying that Wang Meng would come back soon.

“God bless, Wang will not get lost in the park.”

Dale clasped his hands together and whispered a prayer.

Everyone:  & 

“Okay, I’ll shut up.”

About twenty minutes later, as everyone was anxiously waiting, a truck slowly drove over.

“He’s back. The king is back.”

“Open the door quickly and get ready. Everyone, take cover.”

The number of zombies was reduced by half, and Wang Meng drove the Behemoth, rushing forward.

The zombies tried to stop the car with their arms but were crushed to pieces by the wheels.

There was flesh and blood, intestines all over the ground, and the tires were stained with blood, leaving a bloody trail.

When it was almost approaching the building, it suddenly stopped.

The wheels slid ten meters and the car stopped right in front of the gate, blocking the zombies outside.

Now, the people inside can just plug in a pipe and suck up the oil.

“pretty.”

Rick cheered loudly and praised Wang Meng’s driving skills.

Just now, he almost thought he was going to collide.

“Quick, get the oil, get the oil.”

“Dale, don’t just stand there, come over here and deliver the empty oil drums.”

“Quick, act fast.”

There was cheering in the building, and soon they were happily moving the oil.

The zombies crowded around and reached their hands into the crack of the door through the tiny gap in the tanker truck.

They squeezed forward desperately, trying to eat the people inside alive.

Wang Meng climbed onto the roof of the car to avoid the zombies crawling below and took a short rest.

Although he is an iron man, he also has a breaking point.

After a big battle, he also needs to slow down.

Looking at the busy figures in the building, Wang Meng nodded repeatedly.

Instantly, I felt a little more balanced.

As the boss, he is working hard, so no one else can take a break.

At first he led the charge while they conserved their strength.

Now it was his turn to sit and watch the show while the people inside worked hard.

It is worth mentioning that Amy was assigned to a group of children and was responsible for some light and simple chores.

On the one hand, it s because of Wang Meng, and on the other hand, he is really very small.

Mainly…

She has a tender face, good skin and looks young.

In short…only those who use it will know.

Thanks to the big brother ‘T scwk’ for his support.

Kowtow to the boss.

Try to update more today.

The mouse finally died on the mousetrap. I no longer have to compete with rats at night, and I have more time to write and update.

Chapter 65: Ten Years of Sharpening a Knife (Old Version)

Wang Meng lay on the roof of the car and looked at the luck column.

Coming out of the nursing home, fighting hard, and finally gaining…

Not quite satisfactory.

0Qi Luck 8.230

Having seen grand scenes involving dozens of luck points, this was nothing surprising to Wang Meng.

Eight hundred zombies were killed in the past few days, most of which were in nursing homes and CDCs, and the rest of the time was spent on traveling.

The reason why we have so many is thanks to the powerful Mo Dao, which is comparable to a powerful weapon.

In a densely packed space, he could chop with all his strength and cut off dozens of corpses in one move.

However, his swordsmanship was barely up to par, at the level of a three-year apprentice.

Not detailed enough, nor precise enough.

Among the heads chopped off, only four or five out of ten hit the head exactly.

Most of the zombies had their heads chopped off by Wang Meng, and there was no time to finish them off, so they were forgotten along the way.

“If the level of knife skills improves, the efficiency of killing zombies will probably be qualitatively improved.”

“[Blood Battle Ten Styles (Elementary 7/10)] adds three points, just enough to level up.”

A bright light flashed by.

In Wang Meng s mind, a figure kept practicing the Ten Bloody Battle Styles.

As his practice deepened, Wang Meng’s understanding of swordsmanship became increasingly profound.

From three years of being a novice, it took ten years to become an expert.

Drawing out the long Mo Dao again, a sense of familiarity came over me.

It seemed like it was Wang Meng’s missing hands and feet.

At this time, the system panel refreshes again.

[Skills: Bloody Battle Ten Styles (Intermediate 0/20), Fighting (Advanced 1/30) +, Firearms (Advanced 0/30) +, Driving (Advanced 0/30) +…]
[System Space: 15]
0Qi Luck 5.230

Towards the afternoon, everyone was so exhausted that they finally finished unloading.

“Hey, you guys are just a bunch of fake men, you really don’t last long at all.”

After complaining, Wang Meng started to take action on his own.

After the gate is closed, the car starts and rushes forward with a push of the accelerator.

After crushing the entire way, the zombies who had lost their target turned their attention to the moving tanker truck.

With zombies chasing after him, Wang Meng drove away.

He wanted to lead these things into the wild to prevent a zombie tide from forming.

A group of zombies gathered together is like a huge light bulb, attracting the surrounding zombies to come here.

By then, even inside the building, it will still not be suitable for human survival.

We drove along the way, stopping and starting, and finally reached an open valley five kilometers away.

A lot of zombies walked in, and after following Wang Meng around for who knows how many circles, they all fell into the trough.

Abandoning the car and running away, Wang Meng accelerated at full speed.

The zombies were howling behind them, and after a moment, they stopped and circled in confusion.

They have lost track of humanity and now their CPUs are stuck.

Now I am full of questions and don t know what to do next.

“My top speed is eight or nine seconds for a hundred meters. If you want to catch up with me, go to hell.”

Looking back at the distant zombies, Wang Meng nodded with satisfaction.

I made a big circle again and jogged all the way to the CDC building.

Compared to strength, which is easy to compare, speed is not so easy to compare.

An average person can run 100 meters in about 13 seconds, but Wang Meng can run 100 meters in four times as fast as others, with his top speed being only 8 seconds.

However, relying on his strong overall qualities and long-distance running, he can maintain a stable time of around ten seconds, which is an inhuman time.

Comparing the speed, every second is a qualitative leap.

Soon, we returned to the science and technology park.

The surroundings were empty, and apart from a few zombies with limited mobility, there was no trace of any zombies.

They were attracted by the movement in the CDC building and were finally led to other places by Wang Meng.

The park at this time can be regarded as the safest day after the end of the world.

A bright light flashed past Wang Meng’s feet.

“It’s… there’s someone in that building.”

Turning his head, he vaguely saw the interior of a building and someone was holding a mirror to look at him.

“There are still living people here, interesting.”

Wang Meng smiled slightly, remembered the floor and ran up.

Inside the building, the voice-activated lights continued to light up.

Follow the escape passage, kill a dozen scattered zombies, and reach the corresponding floor.

“Fuck, you two stinky cousins, what do you want to do?”

“Who told you to call people at will?”

In the cafeteria warehouse, an ugly, pot-bellied middle-aged white man roared in a low voice.

Not far from him were two stunning Asian beauties.

They are tall, voluptuous and well-proportioned, and their proud capital is visible at a glance.

It is obvious that these are a pair of sisters who love fitness and body shaping.

 David, watch your attitude, if you lose your temper with us again, I will yell.

When the time comes, we will attract zombies and we will all die together.”

“It is our right to choose what to do. At worst, we can all perish together and die here together.”

“snort.”

David looked at the two people greedily, wishing he could devour them.

Unfortunately, when he thought of the zombies outside, his lust was gone.

Three months ago, he took action.

The shame is…I haven’t had a fight.

He has been doing sports for a long time, while the sisters opposite him are experts in weightlifting.

There are no muscles on their arms, but they are full and strong, with proud busts, and it is obvious that they are very strong.

Plus, it was two against one, and he was nearly defeated.

Not only that, the noise of the fight attracted zombies, and they almost died as well.

From then on, he no longer dared to target the couple of doctors.

“Pedal, edal, edal”

The sound of heavy and powerful footsteps came from a distance.